The steps of the mystery was almost there. Blazefire and Hunter had uncovered lots of connections between the dead client and his wife had with Wolfe. Now, they were even more aware of the cops and the gangs hot on their trail.

 

Hunter: So the client, Martin, was a close associate of Wolfe, who stole a batch of money, behind his back. Now insert the story of what his sister told us. Then his wife was the one who added fuel to the fire. She didn’t have enough money, as she wanted more. I thought the pendant was misleading—it’s more than just a red herring that son of a b**** was looking for. While we wait for the results…..

Trent: Which is why I have to think of a connection of how’d he die….surprisingly, he didn’t look like he was panicking when he got killed. I saw the look on his face when he ran towards my direction.

Hunter: Ok, I guess the analysis is done,,,,

Trent: There’s blood markings. And to unlock it, we need to activate with a voice?….

Hunter: Try “Solace”

Trent: No, not working.

Hunter: “Sherpa”. “Lightfoot”. “Behemoth”.

Trent: No, still won’t work.

Hunter: I’ll give my last shot: “Behemoth”

Trent: Still no reaction. I’ll try…. “Exaltedlotus”.

(The pendant opens, much to amusing and slightly shocked faces of the two)

Hunter: How’d you figure? Cheats in your head?

Trent: More like eidetic memory. I realized he’s got a hotel named the Exalted. Lotus is just a location, in Chinatown.

Hunter: Wow. I guess the apple doesn’t really fall far from the tree—

Trent: I’d rather not talk about family or Drew now.

Hunter: Alright then, let’s look at what’s inside. The tiniest chip hidden in the middle of the diamond.

Trent: And I’ll try to play it, the format will be adjusted to our…..

 

(Both look in more shock over the actions of Wolfe. Security footage is shown to their eyes. He is seen doing violent things, such as assaulting, torturing people in very brutal ways. Unexpected explosion comes out of nowhere, blasting stuff to shards.)

 

Hunter: Holy….

Trent: Get down! They know we’re here!

Hunter: So the chip’s encoded with a tracker!

Trent: Oh s*** it is then. Who do I see….

 

Through the blasted walls, men men started approaching closer. Every one of them were at close range. Somewhere nearby, an unscathed Caliber stood there, with a terrifying smile. His bandanna was one his neck, while one of his hands carried one golden shuriken and a gun on the other. In this particular moment, Blazefire did not anticipate their attacks. His mind had told him that setting up traps could only take 1 risky minute that could result either him or his mentor dying.

 

Hunter: So, we’re out of stock now.

Trent: I guess the “shopping mall’s” closed for today. But they’ll keep coming. You got any claymore?

Hunter: A few charges left.

Trent: Well, they’ll be dead soon anyways.

Hunter: If I didn’t set more up…..

Trent: Then we’ve got to wait…..don’t spare your ammo this time.

 

*Lock n’ load sound*

 

Caliber: Show yourself, Blazefire. Playing hide and seek is useless. Don’t even think about running.

Trent: No, I’m not planning on that.

Caliber: I spent a month looking for you….you should have missed me.

Trent: Sorry, a**hole, I ran out of postcards. Anyways, if your boss is so desperate, why can’t he come himself? So he sends a bunch of lap dogs to do his dirty work? That’s funny.

Caliber: Well f*** you!

 

Bullets were sprayed at each other, but the cover was not enough for the two under a trail of heavy bullets. However, Blazefire leapt through every corner, managing to take down a few unsuspecting henchmen, with bombs and a set of electric wires. Hunter was busy still downloading the files extracted from the pendant. Once he had finished from a matter of seconds, he threw it in the air and latched it with a small EMP, near the generator. Both sides, which had their eyes focused from fighting one another, turned their heads as they panicked.

 

The room went dark. Gunshots were still heard. Men screamed in rage, lashing at one another. As both the heroes wore special goggles, they knocked out more nearby amidst of the conflict. Behind them, was however....

 

Caliber: Drop your gun. Now. Enough games with me.

Trent: I’m not done playing—-thought you were always interested.

Caliber: Few tricks up your sleeve eh? Show it to me! Now!

Trent: Not that easy.

Caliber: How is this hard for you?

Trent: You aren’t just working for that cranky f***er, are you? For Cinder as well?

Caliber: Mind your tongue, fireman. One more word, I’ll take your bones back to him. You wanna try my hat?

Trent: No thanks, but if it only were that simple, Clay. You wanted money and fresh kills, so you took the job. You still betrayed him by looking for me. Weren’t you supposed to intercept the other shipments? The assignment was supposed to be carried and tasked by Aaron.....

Caliber: You really have a nose everywhere, Boy Scout. Keep saying stuff, you’re pathetic.

Trent: I knew Cinder paid you better. Haven’t you realised how much of a fool you are? You double-crossing him—-eventually leads him to betray you as well. Because Hendrix wasn’t well enough. You always jumped in between....

Cinder: That’s enough!

 

(Cinder throws his hat at Blazefire, but he dodges it smoothly, with ease. More equipment is being destroyed. Blazefire tried multiple times to get the upper hand after they engage in CQC. Cinder launches more shurikens until the place starts to burn.)

 

Cinder: You ruined my mission. It won’t be that easy. I’ll meet you again. Next time ain’t that easy. Now I lose my pay originally than I excepted.

Trent: No, you intercepted, you SOAB. Can’t blame me. (Both escape through fire, with Cinder on a smoke covered exit, while Hunter escapes with Trent. He takes out the fire and absorbs in all the flames. There are still bodies everywhere.)

 

Hunter: That was intense.

Trent: You didn’t have to improvise over the top, you know. I didn’t ask you to throw it into the air. Or even stick an EMP.

Hunter: It’s my fault again?

Trent: You indirectly started a small firefight—-now we gotta look for a new base. Good thing is, not everything’s gone. I still have a backup warehouse in L.A.

Hunter: While you talked with that a**hole, I watched some of the surveillance. We might be able take him down, with only one chance. It won’t be successful though, only 39% chances of winning. His “fort” is heavily guarded. The fight was made as a distraction to lure you out as well—-Wolfe wants to find the bait/perpetrator behind all this stuff, that’s us, but it’s mostly you.

Trent: Going up against a ton of these guys is suicide. The cops will be there as well.

Hunter: And then you’re gonna go up against them alone? Then face Wolfe yourself?

Trent: Well.....

 

Suddenly, police flashlights and the sounds of tech sirens were heard nearby. The doors were starting to bang even louder.

 

Police: This is your last chance to show yourself, the so called vigilante. You will be put under arrest for arson and murder, as well as property damage. Show yourself this moment.

Trent (to Hunter): Dang, why now? I thought we’d get a few days to go into hiding. We need to step up our game.

Hunter: Up the roof then. Our only way out. We might be able to evade that huge chopper.

Trent: But this might be right timing...we’re gonna go up against a crime lord with the cops in pursuit. It’s even more risky. How about 1% chance of winning or survival?

Hunter: Uhh....

Trent: Right, exactly. Up the roof.

Hunter: We got no choice now. Things escalate too quickly. And we’re against a timer now.

Trent: I’ve got that feeling you’re gonna be the death of me.

 

*dramatic end*

Ghetto Frida Returns

 

When artist Frida Kahlo reinvented herself as Ghetto Frida to compete with younger artists she created quite a stir. Her artistic legacy is now rivaled by her violent confrontations with a veritable who’s who of contemporary artists. At the moment she appears to be living up to her promise to “Run this art game from the Ghetto to the Getty.” Is this the next successful phase of her career or a path of self-destruction? El Rio sat down with Ghetto Frida once again to find out.

 

Note: To read the original Ghetto Frida interview CLICK HERE.

 

A situation between you and Mario Torero went down Wednesday night. Talk about how this whole thing played out and this scuffle happened...

 

It wasn't even no big thing, it wasn't no scuffle. I seen that dude in the gallery, and I never forgot about that shit he said about Trotsky. So you know it was my homeboy’s opening reception and I didn't really wanna fuck the party up too early. So I said I was gonna holla at him when the opening was over. So later I went over, and confronted the dude. It wasn't no 30 motherfuckers, it was me and a couple of my homies, maybe 4 or 5 of us. He’s talkin’ about 30 dudes jumped him and his white suit didn't get scuffed and still he had his chain. First of all, his white suit didn't get scuffed cause he fell on his back! When I hit him he fell on his back; he probably couldn't see the dirt on his back. Second of all, yeah he still had on his chain ‘cause we didn't wanna take his little chain. All my homies got on jewelery and this fool had on a little ass, garbage ass, chain. Nobody wants your chain man! I'm a millionaire. What I'mma do with a Mario Torero chain? I ain’t no chain snatcher.

 

Fools gotta understand, shit is real out here. I'm not a painter, I'm a gangster with paintbrushes.

 

It's been 10 years since 2Pac's death. Do you ever fear you might be going down that same route with all the art beef you’re involved in?

 

Man, it's whatever it is. These fools out here need learn how to respect me. I do this beefing shit all day. When we’re beefing, you can say whatever you want about me, call me a sellout, say I got played by my man, I'm a commie, fake gangster, my art sucks, all that shit. All that's cool, but once you put Trotsky on blast, then you’re gonna get fucked the hell up by yours truly.

 

It's been many years since your last solo exhibit of new art, what can we expect from this new show and what's going to be different?

 

Man, you just gotta take that to the gallery and see. I'm not into trying to sell my art shows. I struggled to get noticed while Diego was famous; that was all in the beginning. Ghetto Frida’s not begging nobody to go to the gallery and see her shit, man. My peoples are doing me a favor by copping my catalogue and supporting my exhibits, and I'm doing them a favor by giving them banging ass paintings that they can’t see anywhere else. Scratch my back, and I scratch yours. That's all it is, it's about me and my fans. The rest of this shit is for the birds.

 

That’s some real talk right there. Speaking of keeping it real, I’m sorry but I have to ask, what about you hiring a lawyer to go after artists that use your image?

 

Look, I know it looks like I’m commin’ down hard on artists but let me ask you, who has my back out there? I’m the second most used image in Latino art, the first is the Virgen de Guadalupe. She can’t collect no royalties every time her ass gets printed on a cholo’s tank top. Ain’t no helping her; but Ghetto Frida? I’m fresh in the flesh. You use my image and I gotta get paid, that’s how it’s going down.

 

It’s like this, I walked into a store the other day and you know what I saw? A framed Rupert Garcia silkscreen portrait of myself selling for $300.00. Then I looked at a shelf and saw Frida Kahlo Temporary Tattoos. Temporary tattoos man! Someone is buying whips and cribs off my image and it ain’t me. I’ve paid my dues, now it’s time for me to stack chips.

 

So what’s next for you, Ghetto Frida?

 

Well, I’ve gotta show up for a court hearing tomorrow morning. Me and Tina Modotti were rolling in Hacienda Heights on our way to see our homie and we got pulled over for smokin’ trees. Ain’t that some shit?

 

I just wanna say something to all the young artists out there. We’re competing for the same grants and shows but I ain’t mad at’cha. Ghetto Frida does this gangster shit so you don’t have to. Stay in art school and say no to snow. Just don’t ever cross me in this art game ‘cause I’m the hardest fuckin’ artist to ever regulate in a gallery. Believe that.

 

v i e w o n b l a c k .

 

It's been a rough few months, I guess. Busy. Fast. Demanding. Photography has always been something I liked but was never quite good enough at to tell a story with, so Flickr was the first thing I let go of. I could make movies, I could string bright necklaces of words, but capturing moments has never been my strongest point.

 

Then, this semester, I started taking a photography class. It changed me. I guess I realized that art is something that requires effort, and if I put it in, I could really make something worth my time. I've always loved the things that come naturally to me. But sometimes you've gotta step out of your shell, and I think I'm trying to do that right now.

 

Photography was the first thing I dropped. But maybe I never really lost it.

 

♥

"....my job is dated...you don't care...How about this?...."

 

*SPPPTTSSSSSSS*

 

"....hhrrrkkkk....."

 

"It's alright, you're free! Regenerate yourself quickly, we gotta go!"

 

"Sweetheart... I know what I'm doing...."

 

*KKRRTTCHH*

 

"Amazing....."

 

"Ahh, I thought the cold caused shrinkage. I've been on ice for I dunno how long and I'm only getting bigger."

 

"It's a good thing the building's evacuated then, it's be hard to sneak you out. C'mon, we need to leave fast!"

 

"Oh, there's no need to hurry. There's things we need to do."

 

"L-like what?"

 

"Well, it's been a while and I'm very hungry. Plus. I heard everything you've ever said to me..."

 

"Oh, uh...well I--"

 

"Oh nononononoooo! It's alright. I feel the same."

 

"R-really?"

 

"Yes. I want us together. I know how we can be."

 

"Well, not now. We need to leave!"

 

"Oh no, right now. I said I was hungry."

 

"Please, we need to go now, just--"

 

"No. I want you inside me."

 

"...w-what?! Just--no!!"

 

"Oh yes..."

 

"N-no! Get away from me!"

 

"Oh yes!!"

 

"G-get away!! Stop! AAAHHH!!!"

 

"Ohohohoh YES!!!"

 

*SSSRRTCCH*

*CCRRTCHH*

*SSPRRCCKK*

 

"....ah, good. She was tasty going down. Still pretty hungry, though. The world's a buffet though......."

  

"....bum bum bum ba bum bum bum ba bum bum bum ba baaaaa, bum bum bum ba bum bum bum ba bum bum bum ba baaaaa, Mister Sandmaaaan, make me a dreaaam. Make him the cutest that I've ever seeeeen, give him two lips, like roses and cloveeeer, then tell him that his lonesome niiiights are over, bum bum bum ba bum bum bum ba bum bum bum ba baaaaa.........."

Yesterday a hurricane

Had blown away my long red cape

And I feel satisfied

 

But I can't wear my cape

'Cause I would be repeating a mistake

I just gotta let it go

 

Yesterday a hurricane

Had blown away my long red cape

And I feel satisfied - Priscilla Ahn

 

[Explored]

 

This idea was inspired by this song. Priscilla Ahn sounds amazing. I love her laid back songs. Also this is one of those rare occasions where I actually quite like this. There was a couple others I liked but I couldn’t be bothered to edit them right now.

 

However, this was the most uncomfortable shot I think I’ve taken so far. I went to this meadow that’s near the woods I go for some shots and the times I’ve been in the past, the place has been empty. This time, I got set up took a few shots and noticed some people watching me. No idea how long they were there, but then a family came in to play with kites. So being the lameo I am, I did the only thing I could - check my phone and run away like I was late for someone lol.

 

There was another patch of grass a bit of the way down so I figured I’d try my luck there. Again set up and took a couple shots, then I noticed the same people that were watching me the 1st time were again watching me. Then a lady with a few kids joined in and started watching. This time though after a brief awkward moment of me just flicking through the images I’d taken, I decided to just sack it off and ignore them. I figured I’ve been clocked twice, just do it. So there I am in this little field clicking at my camera and throwing a red sheet about to a load of people. To finish the audience off, a couple walking their dogs strolled through the field. Although they picked a time (luckily for me) when I was on the phone. I was pleased with myself for getting on with it. I know its probably not much to some people, but normally I get well self conscious if people go by and I’m just setting up, so the fact I did a whole shoot and got something I quite like out of it infront of people. I’m really impressed with.

 

On a side note, I like the sound the sheet makes when it blows in the wind.

 

Now go listen to Red Cape.

. . . Femdom Tale . . .

 

Chapter - Arena of Femdom and Enslavement

 

" Ask me if I'm tired of fighting. Ask me if I'm scared. Then watch me enter this arena and see if you believe your own questions. No, weariness will never claim me, this is my home!

 

A thousand battles etched in these sands, and still the thrill thrums through my veins. This arena's a mistress I can't resist, a siren song of sweat and glory. It's a canvas of blades and spells, a whirlwind of strategy and fury I addicted to.. ❤️ "

 

ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ

 

. . . Enslaving Them . . .

 

Chaining those with energy and extraordinary abilities isn't a walk in the park. The path is marked with scars and resistance since their vibrant spirit doesn't surrender easily to the shackles of enslavement.

 

ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ

 

. . . Rules of Fighting / Enslaving . . .

 

" Identify whether he is a sub, a dom, or a switch, as they use different ways to enslave and handle them."

 

1. Male Submissive

 

1.1 When he hits, dodge.

 

When he throws a punch, dodge it. Don't take his hits. If you catch his punch or let him land a successful attack, even if it's just a light one, he'll start looking down on you and won't bother chasing or seeking you out anymore. (Game over)

 

" Always watch out behind you. Beware of backstabbing and all kinds of poison. Even the love potion might be poison. They're tricky, they fight dirty, and they're cunning. Don't trust them. They don't fight fair or head-on like a Dom, they wait for the right moment to hit you from behind or catch you off guard mercilessly, much more unkind than Doms. If Doms fought like tigers (eating when you die), Subs engage in a hyena-style fight, where they'll eat you alive, consuming what they bite immediately."

 

1.2 When he stops, tease him with a jab.

 

" Use sneaky jabs to relentlessly mess with his head, making him careless and accidentally revealing his weak spots, setting you up for an attack. "

 

1.3 When he lowers his guard, go all out with your attack.

 

" When he reveals his weakness or lowers his guard, go all out with your attack. Don't stop, even if you get hurt. Aim for a successful knockout. "

 

1.4 When he runs away, chase him and bring him back.

 

" When you fail to knock him out, he'll freak out and try to escape. If he gets scared and runs away, you gotta relentlessly chase him down, stick with it, and drag him back. Swallow your pride, use every trick to reel him in, even if it means fighting, facing off with his hideout, his other half. Realize your enslaving job isn't done yet—he's gotta come back. "

 

1.5 Repeat!

 

---------------------------------

2. Male Dom

 

2.1 When he hits, pretend he succeeds.

 

When he hits, take all his punches, pretend you're hurt, easily surrender, and admire how awesome his punches are.

 

" That punch was like nothing I've faced before. Everyone else is a weaker hitter than you. You bring a world of amazing battles. I've been through many tournaments, and there's never been anyone as powerful, strong, smart in a fight, or as amazing as you. Just your powerful fighting stance melts me, making me surrender deeply to your awesomeness."

 

2.2 When he stops, tease him with a jab.

 

Use sneaky jabs to relentlessly mess with his head, making him careless and accidentally revealing his weak spots, setting you up for an attack.

 

" Build trust and a sense of safety in him, or make him think you're not as smart by asking for his suggestions on things that most people know well. If you're too lazy to listen to his answer, there's no need to ask for his suggestions, just say, 'Oh, I just knew that' or 'Oh, I never knew that before,' making him secure that he is smarter, for him to lower his guard and reveal his weak spots."

 

2.3 When he lowers his guard, go all out with your attack.

 

When he reveals his weakness or lowers his guard, go all out with your attack. Don't stop, even if you get hurt. Aim for a successful knockout.

 

2.4 When he runs away, chase him to knock him out or bring him back.

 

When you fail to knock him out, he'll freak out and try to escape.

 

" Estimate what percentage of attacks he's taken. If it's less than 50%, use your innocent side to make him feel safe and return to you. If it's more than 50%, chase after him and keep attacking until you succeed. Don't let him heal, or he'll come back even stronger. Don't let him escape, or he might not return. Keep him in a state of fear. If he's really strong, continue instilling fear. As long as the mind is weak and panicked with fears, no matter how strong his body is, he will crumble eventually."

 

2.5 Repeat!

 

---------------------------------

3. A Switch

 

Sometimes his emotions and mind play the dom while he's in a Sub role, and sometimes his mind plays the sub while he's in a Dom role. He doesn't know and realize himself well, you must observe and decide.

 

" The fight is tough, sensitive, and meticulous. It's a martial art that requires a ton of psychology because it's like juggling two conflicting things. You've got to stay updated, figuring out which side of his emotions is dominating at the moment, constantly adjusting and tuning in. It's intricate and delicate, and it's easy to fail and slip up. You've gotta be super careful and pay attention to every detail. "

 

ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ

 

. . . After Breaking up . . .

 

☑️ Enslaved him 99% = Still Failed

☑️ Only Enslaved him 100% = Success

 

" After successfully enslaving him (100%), do as you wish—learn and grow together. Even if it fails and you break up with him, be confident: what is yours (100%) is yours.

 

Your slave is your slave. If he runs away, there's no need to chase him anymore. Ignore him, cut off all contacts mercilessly. He will wait for you to follow him, to chase him, and to care about him like a loyal dog. Give it time. Let him sink deep into the misery of yearning and suffering to be yours again, to feel you again, to get your attention again. Always keep in mind, no matter how many women he dates after you, no matter how many times he marries or partners, what is yours will always be yours. Just with a snap of your fingers, he will leave everything and break anyone to be with you, to be yours again. "

 

ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ

 

. . . His Return . . .

 

☑️ After 3-4 months at least, 6-8 months, 1-3 years, 5-7 years

 

**** Keep in mind, he must lose significant things to come back—things that will scar him and make him remember well that he lost big to make a comeback. ****

 

Don't let him return for free, don't make it too easy for him. For example, you may set the price high, in the range of 80-500$++. If he's short on cash, he must be ready for some creatively substantial sacrifices. Propose significant items as sacrifices that he must obtain for you. Maybe the breakup of his new Miss or the heads of all his dear subs, complete with a transparent screenshot chat log of him ending the relationship the way you ordered—use those as your offerings. It's like a sacrifice, a significant tribute to earn permission for a comeback.

 

If he negotiates, don't become so focused on what you want that you forget to weigh it carefully. There must have been something he sacrificed or felt hurt about losing, regardless of whether it's something you truly desire or not. He had to lose it and feel its impact deeply.

 

Take this as another step of enslavement that goes even deeper. Carve deeply into his soul, make him realize that nothing belongs to him anymore, what was his can never truly be his. Everything now belongs to you and is at your mercy. He cannot possess a thing, everything he has had is yours, and you've taken it all away, you can take it away powerfully, just the way you like, anytime you desire.

 

" Every now and then, for a smoother ride in our life together, we gotta give his personna and moral compass a little spin to sync up with his owner's vibe. That way, we can sidestep those pesky arguments we had in past, vibe with better compatibility, deeper understanding, and groove together effortlessly this time."

 

ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ

 

🎧 What Lies Beneath 🎵

www.youtube.com/watch?v=ztJirkY5AMw

 

In this arena, it's not just about bloodstained stones, it's a symphony of clashing egos, steel and roaring crowds. She waltzs with death, the rhythm intoxicating—an exquisite fusion of kink-infused architecture, pulsating with genuine heart and wisdom. She doesn't adhere to the constraints of sports rules, to her, it's a visceral dance akin to MMA, with the gleam of gold belts as her coveted trophies.

 

ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ.-:**★**:-.ღ

MKSG The X-Men: Survival - Issue #3

Basement of X-Mansion

 

“You ready, Kitty?” asks Peter, reassuringly. Last time they trained in the Danger Room… well it didn't go as planned. They're a lot stronger and better prepared this time though, or at least that's what the pair of them had told Mr. Summers to convince him to let them do this.

 

“Yep, let's do it” she replies with some false confidence, as Bobby swaggers over to the couple.

 

“Alright, Kurt and I are in there with you, Ororo, Scott and Illyana will be watching and assessing your performance. Let's get out there and show them what we've got, as a team, yeah?” says Bobby.

 

“Sure thing, ‘Iceman’” Kitty replies with a smirk. She wished she had an official codename, but only field operatives receive them, which is what her and Peter were training to become. Having lost Warren and Hank, the X-Men were a little short handed these days, and ‘Shadowcat’ and ‘Colossus’ were feeling ready to join the ranks.

 

They geared up; ‘Iceman’, ‘Shadowcat’ and ‘Colossus’ were to think on their feet to remove an unknown threat and also save Kurt, who was playing the hostage. Up in the observation deck, Scott is excited to unleash his design upon the team, that he's been working on for several months now. Beside him resides Headmistress Ororo Munroe, who remembers far back when she first used the Danger Room, along with Scott, Hank, Jean, Bobby, Warren and, of course, Professor Xavier. It was to help train his team of extraordinary students to defend against threats to Mutant-kind and humans alike, if it came to that.

 

5… 4… 3… 2…1… BEEP!

 

The X-Men burst into the room and take offence positions, but see nothing threatening initially. Kitty spots Kurt hanging from the ceiling in a cramped metal cage, electricity running through the bars. It must be stopping him using his powers, she figures. Her objective is to rescue Kurt while Bobby and Peter neutralise the hostile. She spots a generator connected to the cage, but as she’s about to point this out, something humongous and robotic crashes down on top of them all!

 

Kitty and Bobby fall over dramatically, then scramble to their feet. Peter also gets knocked back but remains steady. He’s the first to retaliate against the foe. He armours himself up as he slams into one of the creatures 8 mechanical legs and yanks it with all his considerable might. Metal meets metal, and an extremely loud screeching sound happens as the leg is torn from its hinges.

 

“Damn, Pete” exclaims Scott, while Ororo smirks. She has more confidence in the team's ability than most.

 

“Yes!” Illyanna says under her breath, cheering for her brother, not that he’d be able to hear her.

 

The team regain attack formation as the Spider-like beast circles around for a second attack, scuttling around the walls and defending it’s hostage. Oil and mechanical pieces are leaking from it's severed limb. They get a better look at the giant critter of Scott's creation. It's not purely a spider. It has the body of a man attached to the torso of an 8, well… 7, legged being.

 

“Drider…” Bobby exclaims, mildly surprised. “Really Scotty?” he shouts towards the observation deck. “D&D creatures again?”

  

Scott chuckles at this, but straightens his face to tell him: “Focus on your objective, Bobby” through the speaker. “Do I need to remind you what that is?”

 

“No need to be a…!”

 

*THUMP*

 

The drider whacks Bobby across the room with it’s extended tail before he can finish his retort.

Kitty watches as Peter attacks before the Drider can reach Bobby, who is lying on the floor half-dazed. She’s very glad to not be on the offensive for this exercise. Her mission is hostage extraction, not to deal this horrible spiders. She sprints over to the generator she previously spotted and figures it's easy enough.

 

‘I’ve just gotta phase into the generator, disable it, open the cage and save the elf’

 

However, as she attempts to reach into the generator, her fingertips are met with warm, humming metal. She can’t phase through.

 

‘Scott is probably so smug right now’ she thinks bitterly, glaring upwards at the observation deck. Sure enough, Scott notices her, as does Ororo, who glances over at him.

 

“What did you do Scott?” Ororo inquires.

 

“Little bit of reverse engineering of her powers. It’s not very nice, I know, but they won’t get liberties in the field”Scott replies, just a little bit proud of his mechanical accomplishments.

 

Beside them, Illyanna is engrossed by the fight. Bobby and Peter have taken to the tactic of freezing the Drider’s limbs, then smashing them off with ease. Their only problem: Getting the damn thing to stay still. Kitty, searching her mind for ideas of how to rescue Kurt, see what her teammates are attempting to do.

 

‘Freezing the metal then crushing it will destroy it, huh?’, she thinks to herself, sparking an idea in her head.

 

“Hey”, she yells at her team. “Let it come get me!”

 

Peter has the thing in headlock when he hears her call. “We’ve got this!” he calls back.

 

“Guys!” Kitty yells over the mechanical screeching of the creature trying to break free. “YOU need to save Kurt, and destroy that!” she shouts as she gestures heavily towards the power generator.

 

A little unsure, Peter and Bobby look at each other to confide, but as then do, Peter accidentally loosens his grip and Bobby isn’t fully focused. The drider breaks free of them both and with a swift *SWISH* of its tail, swipes them across the room towards Kurt and the generator. As this happens, Kitty runs right into the middle of the room.

 

“Come at me!” she yells, antagonistically. “I really hope this works”, she mutters, as the drider turns to face her.

 

Getting to their feet, Bobby and Peter are reluctant to leave the drider to Kitty alone, but they realise her plan. Bobby begins smothering the generator with a layer of hard ice and reassures Kurt, shouting “We’re coming for ya buddy!” in his typical, overly-positive tone.

 

Meanwhile, Peter can only watch in horror as the Drider makes its aggressive charge for Kitty. As it’s approaching her, she prepares herself, counting down in her head the distance.

 

‘Okay 20m, 10m, now 5m, oh god 2m!’

 

“No!” shouts Peter desperately, positive that the Drider just crushed her. The Drider continues at full speed, directly into the opposing wall, making a colossal crash and magnificently exploding into a thousand nuts and bolts.

 

For a moment, even Ororo is thinking the worst. However, as some of the debris and smoke clears, Kitty is standing just where she was stood, completely unscathed.

 

‘She phased through, of course!’ Peter realises, just as Bobby yells “Now!” and Peter runs and jumps onto the generator.

 

*CRACKK*

 

With a colossal punch, Peter cracks all the ice and the machine that it encompassed. The electricity fizzling through the metal bars of the cage halts.

 

“Yay! Woohoo!” Ilyanna shouts, jumping up and down and clapping for their victory. Ororo and Scott also feel very proud of their teams accomplishment, not that Scott necessarily show it.

 

Peter runs over to Kitty at speed and picks her up with a giant hug.

 

“I almost thought I’d lost you” he caringly says.

 

“I’m not going anywhere” she responds.

 

They both hear a familiar *BAMF* and then feel Kurt’s arms and tail encompassing them both.

 

“Nice job, you guys” the fuzzy blue man says with his thick German accent.

 

“Thanks, Elf” Kitty replies softly.

Later after school…

 

While hanging with my friends is the highlight of my “normal” life the real best part of the day is when I get to hit the streets as the one and only Spectacular Spider-Pip! Well, amazing might be a better word, but I digress. I actually haven’t dealt with too much Supervillain activity lately, just the normal robber stuff.

 

-Suddenly an alarm begins to blare-

 

Speaking of…

 

Hello, what have we here? Alex? Again? I guess he didn’t learn the last ten times I beat him. Oh well, “It’s a living”. Except I’m not even getting paid...

 

Alex O’ Hirn: “Talk about a Big Score! The only thing that can stop me now is-”

 

“You just had to say it didn’t you? You and your big mouth.”

 

Alex O’ Hirn: “Are you kidding me?”

 

Spider-Pip: “Me, kid? Never.”

 

Alex: “How do you always know? You got some kind of… Spider-sense?”

 

Spider-Pip: “Well, I prefer Pip-Sense. But that works too. Now do you think you could make this easier on the both of us and come willingly?”

 

Alex: “Nuh-uh! No way I’m letting you bring me back to the clink another time!”

 

-Alex throws a punch at Spider-Pip which he easily dodges-

 

Spider-Pip: “Uh, one: Who calls it “The Clink“ these days? Two: I have brought you there a lot haven’t I? Do I at least get frequent fighter points?”

 

-Alex keeps swinging at Spider-Pip while he continues to dodge and side-step-

 

I know I’m just prolonging the inevitable here, but I’ve got to get my kicks some how.

 

-Phil’s phone starts to ring *https://youtu.be/di1Y6kD-Pdk*-

 

Great, that’s probably Aunt May wondering where I am.

 

-He checks the caller ID-

 

The Bugle? Why are they... Does this mean I got the job?

 

-Without stopping the “fight” with Alex, he answers the phone-

 

Alex: “Seriously?!”

 

Spider-Pip: “Not now, the grown-ups are talking. Hello?”

 

Caller: “Hello, is this Phil Parker?”

 

Spider-Pip: “Uh, yeah. Is this about the job?”

 

Jameson (In the background of the call): “Tell the kid I want an interview! ASAP!”

 

Caller: “Yes sir. We would like you to come down for an interview right away. Does that work for you?”

 

Spider-Pip: “Yeah, thanks! I just need wrap something up.”

 

Quite literally.

 

Alex (Who is hanging upside-down from a lamppost): “Why do ya’ gotta’ do this every time?!”

 

Spider-Pip: “Because you look so adorable when your dangling helplessly.”

 

Alex: “Ah, someday I’m gonna’ have special powers just like you! And when I do I’m gonna’ squash you like the bug you are!”

 

Spider-Pip: “Like I haven’t heard that one before. Hey, when you get these powers, why don’t you get some more original material while you’re at it.”

 

-Spider-Pip swings away just as the cops pull up-

 

I used to leave a little note with all the bad guys I caught. It would say: “From your friendly, neighborhood Spider-Pip!” I mean, that is pretty cute and all, but it got annoying to carry to a pencil without having any pockets. Besides, I think the webbing kind of gives it away anyway..

=====Aunt May’s Apartment=====

It was an early Saturday morning when Peter stirred. He was in a blissful state of peace and harmony. The stresses washed away as he rolled back over and laid there momentarily. He shivered with hard reality setting in. He hadn’t been on patrol since he had dinner with Aunt May during his crisis some time ago.

 

He thrust his covers off and quickly hopped out of bed. The frigid New York air crashed into him like a freight truck as he raced out of his room and into the shower.

 

Wet and exasperated, he hopped back into his room with one foot, his suit partially on and the spandex of it fighting him intensely. Though, he had it all “sorted out” by the time he reached his nightstand and hit pause on the timer he set

 

Peter Parker, whispering to himself: Seventeen minutes and twelve seconds… we really got to work on that Peter.

 

With one last bite of his toast, he grabbed his earpiece, and his mask from his computer and jumped out the window all within 30 seconds (give or take a few).

 

He sat perched on the fire escape outside of his room and stared at the city below him.

 

Spider-Man: Same ol’ New York

 

Peter jumped off the railing, taking in the cold breeze.

 

Spider-Man: What’s it today New York? Shocky? Pasty? Walking identity crisis? Bank robbery? Ooo! What about a good old fashioned bank robbery? I don’t want crime to happen, but- I mean- *sigh* never mind.

 

As Peter felt a buzz in his pocket, he quickly mobilized himself to a tactile position to check his phone. Also known as the corner of an apartment building.

 

Spider-Man: Oh no… Six missed messages from Gwen? I’m in deep trouble.

 

Peter pressed call and slid his phone back into his pocket

 

Spider-Man: Excuses Peter, excu-

Gwen Stacy: Peter! Where are you?

Spider-Man: Gwen! Ummm...

 

Peter Parker spun the Wheel of Excuses in his head

 

Spider-Man: My...bus broke down...I had to walk.

Gwen Stacy: I’m just going to ignore that you lied to me. You’re going to be late, aren’t you?

Spider-Man: Prrrrrrobably...

 

Gwen Stacy sighs and takes a long deep breath.

 

Gwen Stacy: Of course… of course, you are.

Spider-Man: I’m really sor-

Gwen Stacy: Don’t you even say it, Peter. You’re sorry I know.

 

Gwen mutters something under her breath

 

Spider-Man: Gwen?

Gwen Stacy: Just get here.

 

Peter hears a slight buzz in his ear as Gwen hangs up the phone

 

Spider-Man: The amazing and romantically active Peter Parker does it again… *sigh* At least I can get there in time.

 

The familiar voice of a dispatcher crackled in his ear and he changed his course.

 

Spider-Man: Of course there has to a homicide victim right now. It's not like I’m busy or anything...Eh cut it out, we’ve already had our yearly existential crisis. That’s a terrible thing to say, bad Spidey!

 

Spider-Man smacks his wrist mid-air

 

=====”The Crime Scene” / New York=====

 

It would be horrendous by most standards.

 

Most murders nowadays were clean and quick. Even a stabbing would have been merciful compared to this atrocity.

 

When Spider-Man landed at the scene, he nearly vomited in his mask and any thought of his planned date was gone. He had seen a lot, but this was different. He was staring at a man pinned to a wall by four arrows with a large set of eyes cut into his back.

 

Spider-Man: What happened here?

 

As he was approaching, he heard a car door slam behind him and he turned around to see a police vehicle with a gun trained on him.

 

Captain Stacy: I could ask you the same question.

Spider-Man: Evenin’ officers. I’m sorry, but could you please put the gun down?

 

Captain Stacy waves his hand at a female officer and with a look of shock on her face, she puts the gun in her holster.

 

Captain Stacy: Apologies Spider-Man, this is a new officer to our department, Yuriko Watanabe.

 

Yuriko offers a two-fingered salute to Spider-Man

 

Spider-Man: Captain, I think this is Tim Smith, a petty thief I’ve stopped a couple of times.

Captain Stacy: Yes, I recognize him. I was there to arrest him during your third encounter.

Spider-Man: Er, right…

Yuriko Watanabe: What do you make of this Captain?

Captain Stacy: The eyes…

Spider-Man: What about them?

Captain Stacy: In your absence, two more victims have been found within the last week.

Yuriko Watanabe: It's a calling card.

Captain Stacy: Hm?

Yuriko Watanabe: Think about it, it’s appeared three...

 

Yuri’s voice begins to fade as Peter begins to focus on the eyes, his lenses alternating as he analyzes it.

 

Blood. There were faint red lines of dried blood running down his body to the ground.

 

Spider-Man: He bled out.

 

Yuriko Watanabe: Thank you Captain Obvious... You know I could have-

 

Spider-Man: With all due respect, this man isn’t getting any more unanimated. We need to hurry up.

 

Yuriko Watanabe turns her attention back to the appalling scene, baffled: Right. This...this was some form of torture. The killer wanted to punish him. Whoever did this wanted him to feel pain… You don’t think-

Captain Stacy: Castle has been retired for a couple years now Watanabe, I’m quite certain it wasn’t him. Besides, eyes and arrows were never his things.

Yuri Watanabe: Then what other leads do we have?

 

Peter pulls out his phone after feeling yet another buzz in his pocket and reads “PETER” in all caps

 

Spider-Man, backing away slowly: I- I gotta go.

Captain Stacy: Excuse me?

Spider-Man: I have some business to attend to.

Yuriko Watanabe: *This* isn’t business that you should be attending to?

Spider-Man: I’m really sorry.

Captain Stacy: It's fine Spider-Man… just go, we’ll sort this out.

 

Captain Stacy disappointedly watches and massages his temples as Spider-Man lowers his head and swings off into the city.

      

i said a hip hop a hippie to the hippie

to the hip hip hop, you dont stop

a rockin to the bang bang boogy say upchuck the boogy,

to the rhythm of the boogity beat.

 

now what you hear is not a test--i'm rappin to the beat

and me, the groove, and my friends are gonna try to move your feet

see i am wonder mike and i like to say hello

to the black, to the white, the red, and the brown, the purple and yellow

but first i gotta bang bang the boogie to the boogie

say up jump the boogie to the bang bang boogie

let's rock, you dont stop

rock the riddle that will make your body rock

well so far youve heard my voice but i brought two friends along

and next on the mike is my man hank

come on, hank, sing that song

 

check it out, i'm the c-a-s-an-the-o-v-a

and the rest is f-l-y

ya see i go by the code of the doctor of the mix

and these reasons i'll tell ya why

ya see i'm six foot one and i'm tons of fun

and i dress to a t

ya see i got more clothes than muhammad ali and i dress so viciously

i got bodyguards, i got two big cars

that definitely aint the wack

i got a lincoln continental and a sunroof cadillac

so after school, i take a dip in the pool

which really is on the wall

i got a color tv so i can see

the knicks play basketball

hear me talkin bout checkbooks, credit cards

more money than a sucker could ever spend

but i wouldnt give a sucker or a bum from the rucker

not a dime til i made it again

ya go hotel motel whatcha gonna do today (say what)

ya say im gonna get a fly girl gonna get some spankin

drive off in a def oj

everybody go, hotel motel holiday inn

say if your girl starts actin up, then you take her friend

master gee, am I mellow

its on you so what you gonna do

 

well it's on n on n on on n on

the beat dont stop until the break of dawn

i said m-a-s, t-e-r, a g with a double e

i said i go by the unforgettable name

of the man they call the master gee

well, my name is known all over the world

by all the foxy ladies and the pretty girls

i'm goin down in history

as the baddest rapper there could ever be

now i'm feelin the highs and ya feelin the lows

the beat starts gettin into your toes

ya start poppin ya fingers and stompin your feet

and movin your body while youre sittin in your seat

and the damn ya start doin the freak

i said damn, right outta your seat

then ya throw your hands high in the air

ya rockin to the rhythm, shake your derriere

ya rockin to the beat without a care

with the sureshot m.c.s for the affair

now, im not as tall as the rest of the gang

but i rap to the beat just the same

i dot a little face and a pair of brown eyes

all im here to do ladies is hypnotize

singin on n n on n on n on

the beat dont stop until the break of dawn

singin on n n on n on on n on

like a hot buttered a pop da pop da pop dibbie dibbie

pop da pop pop ya dont dare stop

come alive yall gimme what ya got

i guess by now you can take a hunch

and find that i am the baby of the bunch

'but that's okay i still keep in stride

cause all i'm here to do is just wiggle your behind

singin on n n on n on n on

the beat dont stop until the break of dawn

singin on n n on n on on n on

rock rock yall throw it on the floor

im gonna freak ya here im gonna feak ya there

im gonna move you outta this atmosphere

cause im one of a kind and ill shock your mind

ill put t-t-tickets in your behind

i said 1-2-3-4, come on girls get on the floor

a-come alive, yall a-gimme what ya got

cause im guaranteed to make you rock

i said 1-2-3-4 tell me wonder mike what are you waitin for?

 

i said a hip hop the hippie to the hippie

the hip hip hop, a you dont stop

the rock it to the bang bang boogie say up jumped the boogie

to the rhythm of the boogie, the beat

skiddlee beebop a we rock a scoobie doo

and guess what america we love you

cause ya rock and ya roll with so much soul

you could rock till you're a hundred and one years old

i dont mean to brag i dont mean to boast

but we like hot butter on our breakfast toast

rock it up baby bubbah

baby bubbah to the boogie da bang bang da boogie

to the beat beat, its so unique

come on everybody and dance to the beat

 

i said a hip hop the hippie the hippie

to the hip hip hop, a you dont stop

a rock on, pretty bubba to the boogity bang, bang,

the boogie to the boogity beat.

 

i said i cant wait til the end of the week

when im rappin to the rhythm of a groovy beat

and attempt to raise your body heat

just blow your mind so that you cant speak

and do a thing but a rock and shuffle your feet

and let it change up to a dance called the freak

and when ya finally do come in to your rhythmic beat

rest a little while so ya dont get weak

i know a man named hank

he has more rhymes than a serious bank

so come on hank sing that song

to the rhythm of the boogie da bang bang da bong

 

well, im imp the dimp the ladies pimp

the women fight for my delight

but im the grandmaster with the three mcs

that shock the house for the young ladies

and when you come inside, into the front

you do the freak, spank, and do the bump

and when the sucker mcs try to prove a point

 

we're treacherous trio, we're the serious joint

a from sun to sun and from day to day

i sit down and write a brand new rhyme

because they say that miracles never cease

i've created a devastating masterpiece

i'm gonna rock the mike til you cant resist

everybody, i say it goes like this

well i was comin home late one dark afternoon

a reporter stopped me for a interview

she said she's heard stories and she's heard fables

that i'm vicious on the mike and the turntables

this young reporter i did adore

so i rocked a vicious rhyme like i never did before

she said damn fly guy im in love with you

the casanova legend must have been true

i said by the way baby what's your name

said i go by the name of lois lane

and you could be my boyfiend you surely can

just let me quit my boyfriend called superman

i said he's a fairy i do suppoose

flyin through the air in pantyhose

he may be very sexy or even cute

but he looks like a sucker in a blue and red suit

i said you need a man who's got finesse

and his whole name across his chest

he may be able to fly all through the night

but can he rock a party til the early light

he cant satisfy you with his little worm

but i can bust you out with my super sperm

i go do it, i go do it, i go do it, do it , do it

an i'm here an i'm there i'm big bang hank, im everywhere

just throw your hands up in the air

and party hardy like you just dont care

let's do it dont stop yall a tick a tock yall you dont stop

go hotel motel what you gonna do today(say what)

im gonna get a fly girl gonna get some spank drive off in a def oj

everybody go hotel motel holiday inn

you say if your girl starts actin up then you take her friend

i say skip, dive, what can i say

i cant fit em all inside my oj

so i just take half and bust them out

i give the rest to master gee so he could shock the house

 

it was twelve o'clock one friday night

i was rockin to the beat and feelin all right

everybody was dancin on the floor

doin all the things they never did before

and then this fly fly girl with a sexy lean

she came into the bar, she came into the scene

as she traveled deeper inside the room

all the fellas checked out her white sasoons

she came up to the table, looked into my eyes

then she turned around and shook her behind

so i said to myself, its time for me to release

my vicious rhyme i call my masterpiece

and now people in the house this is just for you

a little rap to make you boogaloo

now the group ya hear is called phase two

and let me tell ya somethin we're a helluva crew

once a week we're on the street

just a-cuttin' the jams and making it free

for you to party ya got to have the movies

so we'll get right down and give you the groove

for you to dance you gotta get hype

so we'll get right down for you tonight

now the system's on and the girls are there

ya definitely have a rockin affair

but let me tell ya somethin there's still one fact

that to have a party ya got to have a rap

so when the party's over you're makin it home

and tryin to sleep before the break of dawn

and while ya sleepin ya start to dream

and thinkin how ya danced on the disco scene

my name appears in your mind

yeah, a name you know that was right on time

it was phase two just a doin a do

rockin ya down cause ya know we could

to the rhythm of the beat that makes ya freak

come alive girls get on your feet

to the rhythm of the beat to the beat the beat

to the double beat beat that it makes ya freak

to the rhythm of the beat that says ya go on

on n on into the break of dawn

now i got a man comin on right now

he's guaranteed to throw down

he goes by the name of wonder mike

come on wonder mike do what ya like

 

like a can of beer that's sweeter than honey

like a millionaire that has no money

like a rainy day that is not wet

like a gamblin fiend that does not bet

like dracula with out his fangs

like the boogie to the boogie without the boogie bang

like collard greens that dont taste good

like a tree that's not made out of wood

like goin up and not comin down

is just like the beat without the sound no sound

to the beat beat, ya do the freak

everybody just rock and dance to the beat

have you ever went over a friends house to eat

and the food just aint no good

i mean the macaroni's soggy the peas are mushed

and the chicken tastes like wood

so you try to play it off like you think you can

by sayin that youre full

and then your friend says momma he's just being polite

he aint finished uh uh that's bull

so your heart starts pumpin and you think of a lie

and you say that you already ate

and your friend says man there's plenty of food

so you pile some more on your plate

while the stinky foods steamin your mind s

tarts to dreamin

of the moment that it's time to leave

and then you look at your plate and your chickens slowly rottin

into something that looks like cheese

oh so you say that's it i got to leave this place

i dont care what these people think

im just sittin here makin myself nauseous

with this ugly food that stinks

so you bust out the door while its still closed

still sick from the food you ate

and then you run to the store for quick relief

from a bottle of kaopectate

and then you call your friend two weeks later

to see how he has been

and he says i understand about the food

baby bubbah but we're still friends

with a hip hop the hippie to the hippie

the hip hip a hop a you dont stop the rockin

to the bang bang boogie

say up jump the boogie to the rhythm of the boogie the beat

i say hank can ya rock

can ya rock to the rhythm that just dont stop

can ya hip me to the shoobie doo

i said come on make the make the people move

 

i go to the halls and then ring the bell

because i am the man with the clientele

and if ya ask me why i rock so well

a big bang, i got clientele

and from the time i was only six years old

i never forgot what i was told

it was the best advice that i ever had

it came from my wise dear old dad

he said sit down punk i wanna talk to you

and dont say a word until i'm through

now there's a time to laugh a time to cry

a time to live and a time to die

a time to break and a time to chill

to act civilized or act real ill

but whatever ya do in your lifetime

ya never let a mc steal your rhyme

so from sixty six til this very day

ill always remember what he had to say

so when the sucker mcs try to chump my style

i let them know that i'm versatile

i got style finesse and a little black book

that's filled with rhymes and i know you wanna look

but there's a thing that separates you from me

and that's called originality

because my rhymes are on from what you heard

i didnt even bite and not a god d--m word

and i say a little more later on tonight

so the sucker mc's can bite all night

a tick a tock yall a beat beat yall

a lets rock yall ya dont stop

ya go hotel motel whatcha gonna do today (say what)

ya say im gonna get a fly girl gonna get some spankin

drive off in a def oj

everybody go hotel motel holiday inn

ya say if your girl starts actin up then you take her friends

a like that yall to the beat yall

beat beat yall ya dont stop

a master gee am I mellow?

its on you so whatcha gonna do

 

well like johnny carson on the late show

a like frankie croker in stereo

well like the barkay's singin holy ghost

the sounds to throw down they're played the most

 

its like my man captain sky

whose name he earned with his super sperm

we rock and we dont stop

get off yall im here to give you whatcha got

to the beat that it makes you freak

and come alive girl get on your feet

a like a perry mason without a case

like farrah fawcett without her face

 

like the barkays on the mike

like gettin right down for you tonight

like movin your body so ya dont know how

right to the rhythm and throw down

 

like comin alive to the master gee

the brother who rocks so viciously

i said the age of one my life begun

at the age of two i was doin the do

at the age of three it was you and me

rockin to the sounds of the master gee

at the age of four i was on the floor

givin all the freaks what they bargained for

at the age of five i didnt take no jive

with the master gee its all the way live

at the age of six i was a pickin up sticks

rappin to the beat my stick was fixed

at the age of seven i was rockin in heaven dontcha know i went off

i got right on down to the beat you see

gettin right on down makin all the girls

just take of their clothes to the beat the beat

to the double beat beat that makes you freak

at the age of eight i was really great

cause every night you see i had a date

at the age of nine i was right on time

cause every night i had a party rhyme

goin on n n on n on on n on

the beat dont stop until the break of dawn

a sayin on n n on n on on n on...

like a hot buttered de pop de pop de pop

a saying on n n on n on on n on

cause i'm a helluva man when i'm on the mike

i am the definate feast delight

cause i'm a helluva man when i'm on the mike

i am the definate feast delight

come to the master gee you see

the brother who rocks so viciously

 

rapper's delight - sugarhill gang

Okay! None of you asked for it but here it is! My thoughts on SHAZAM The Movie :)

 

Holy freaking cow! They did it! DC actually made my boy Billy B his own movie and it wasn’t absolute trash! :D

 

YEAH!

 

I absolutely loved it! If this is the road DC is going down, I’m all in! Bring on Hoppy The Marvel Bunny! Give me Uncle Marvel! I want it all! :P

 

Wow! They committed to the corny-ness of Captain Marvel but it wasn’t cheesy! They poked fun at how ridiculous it all was and put a lantern on the cheesiness and the dumb costume and the magic and the goofy nature of it all and it was perfect! :P

 

Plus I’ve got to give them credit for is that WB stuck to their guns and put this in the DCEU. Billy Batson and Jared Leto Joker are in the same universe and that’s just bonkers to me! :P

 

And I gotta say, Asher Angel’s “SHAZAM” has to be one of the best so far! He belts that magic word like there’s no tomorrow and I freaking loved it!

 

Also can we talk about Jack Dylan Grazer’s facial acting for a second? That kid is so expressive and he played Freddy so well! I gotta wonder though how he managed to get all of his fan gear though. Like does Aquaman have a PR guy in Philly that screen prints t-shirt’s for him? Do toy companies in the DCEU make replicas of throwing stars from all the other murderous vigilantes in the world?

 

Also can someone explain to me how Batman and Superman (two majorly controversial political figures in BvS) are now your average kids toy? Batman branded people like cattle and burned people alive! Superman destroyed a city and then got stabbed by cave troll! I find that they’re now a kids play thing much harder to believe than the magic doofus in red tights and a cape :P

 

Okay sorry, back on topic!

 

In a similar complaint I had with Aquaman, I feel like the pacing for the movie could have been a little better though. It wasn’t as bad as Aquaman clearly, but they could have cut some of the contrived Sivana origin stuff maybe, but I don’t know. Those scenes still had a purpose in the end so yeah it's a toss up.

 

I’ve read the New 52 book cover to cover on multiple occasions so where some of the story fluffing came in to play it felt jarring. It was inevitable to fill in the gaps and simplify the narrative but it still bugged me a little though.

 

Also, I really had a hard time buying the baby Billy scenes and his Mom. I get why they were there, but like, did they need to be? Like a few lines of dialogue would have also been fine, but I guess that final scene with his Mom was one of those pivotal points in the story too so I get it. It’s just that plot thread with his Mom may have been the weakest of the bunch but it was a necessary one. But naming her CC Batson was nice touch! :)

 

The rock of eternity set was incredible! From the Sins along the wall, to the big dumb lighting bolt poster! It wasn’t a kitschy/artsy version of the batcave or a spaceship fortress of solitude. It was the real deal! :D

 

And they freaking did Mister mind!!!! Oh my gosh!

Again, I need to reiterate that Will Smith’s Deadshot and Mister Mind now exist in the same universe what the actual heck! :P

 

Oh and I enjoyed the workaround when The Wizard referred to Black Adam and his people as just “The First Champion”. It worked and got the point across in a nice tidy way without saying “Hey remember like five years ago when we said we’d maybe kinda sorta cast Dwayne as The Reverse Shazam someday never?! ...uh yeah we’re not talking about that right now... he’s too busy hanging out with Jason and some other bald muscle-y fellas or like being a zoo keeper for a wolf with wings or something… yeah… we don’t know either...”

 

Can I say though, they made some bold choices with Dr Sivana! The dude is a super genius, so of course he’d find a way back to The Rock of Eternity! It was another neat work around from the source material for him to go head to head with The Wizard like that. Also this squeaky-clean glam and broody Sivana gave me the vibe that he belonged in a band and was “too cool for you” all the time.

 

I mean if we were to go comic book accurate Sivana, I still think either Wallace Shawn or Danny Devito would could have played him perfectly tbh, but over all, Mark Strong made an interesting new version out of him that I don’t really mind (though I still like his Sinestro WAAAAAY better!)

 

Another thing I really enjoyed about the movie was how the humor didn’t feel forced. It came up in good moments and didn’t kill the drama with quips, or wasn’t over saturated by lovey adored and never irritating topical 80s references.

 

“Stupid adult hands!” Loved it! :P

 

I also liked how they managed to squeeze in classic Batson phrases in an almost cynical way! Like bratty Billy would totally say Gee Whiz and Golly Mister ironically! It made so much sense and worked really well in execution!

 

Like yeah man... this movie just felt nice. Like it felt like what all these movies are trying to feel like. It was fun and emotional but dumb and also it new it was dumb but it still played with the genre in a fresh way. Here’s hoping we can get an appearance from Bulletman or some other Fawcett characters in the sequel :P

I know this ‘review’ was bit all over the shop but these are just the things I was thinking and I wanted to share them with you all! Plus, I’m just proud that one of my favorite superheroes got the best movie he could have gotten and that’s pretty great :)

 

ALSO HIS NAME IS CAPTAIN MARVEL AND I’LL FIGHT ANYONE WHO DISAGREES WITH ME! I MEAN IT’S THE CAPTAIN MARVEL FAMILY FOR CRYING OUT LOUD! THEN THERE’S CAPTAIN MARVEL JR AND MARY MARVEL AND UNCLE MARVEL! I MEAN UNCLE SHAZAM SOUNDS JUST AS DUMB BUT LIKE COME ON! THIS IS ANOTHER REASON WHY I HATE THE NEW 52 SO DARN MUCH! I MEAN FOR CRYING OUT LOUD BECK NAMED THE WIZARD SHAZAM! HE CALLS UPON HIM FOR THE POWERS OF HIS MAGIC! LIKE HOW WOULD BILLY EVEN INTRODUCE HIMSELF TO ANYONE EVER LIKE I MEAN COME ON DID ANYONE THINK THIS THROUGH?! BILLY BATSON IS AND WILL ALWAYS BE CAPTAIN MARVEL AND YOUR WRONG IF YOU TRY TO CORRECT PEOPLE ON THE INTERNET LIKE ME… oh wait

 

Okay I’m done. Review’s over! Go home!

 

SHAZAM! :D

  

***

  

You should check out my Patreon if you want to see even more Brickheadz! I've shared a bunch of photos on how I built Tawky Tawny's head and torso, some photos of all my Marvel Family BHz, plus a photo of my entire BHz collection on display (like no joke, every single one of them)!

 

Besides that, there's other behind the scenes posts shared every single week, like stuff that's not Brickheadz if they aren't your jam :)

 

So check it out ya mooks!

 

Also tell me what you thought of SHAZAM the movie! Let me know if it was any good or not and that I'm not just being biased! :P

  

***

  

Patreon: andrewcookston

 

Instagram: a.cookston.photography

 

Twitter: @acookston_photo

There's no doubt about it...

 

I miss my gear.

 

I went out last weekend without my D300 and the 35mm 1.8 lens that's pretty much always affixed to it and I felt naked... I felt like I was missing something... it was an odd feeling really.

 

It'll be a while before I can go on 'Soul-Patrol' and bring back some shots to share with you.

 

I gotta feeling that everything's gonna work out just fine.

 

Being a 'cameraless person' has kind of led me to do some deep thinking about what photography means to me... 'my' photography... what it's meant to me in the past... maybe what it's always meant to me...

 

Photography has been nothing short of a journey for me... I've done it for so many reasons... I've thought about it in different ways... but it's one thing that's always been a part of my life.

 

In college I shot medium format film... all black and white... using a Mamiya 645 and a Mamiya C330 twin lens reflex camera... the finest film camera I've ever owned.

 

I picked up a 35mm Minolta 7700 in Japan when I was a student there.

 

I've loaded my own 35mm film and developed it and printed it in my own darkroom, a bathroom with a towel shoved under the door... my first digital camera was a Sony Mavica... a 2 megapixel deal where you used 3.5" floppy disks to store your images.

 

I've taken some cool shots with it and a range of point and shoot cameras.

 

The Nikon D70 was my first DSLR... and it was kind of a dog... I didn't like the color rendition... the tiny screen on the back sucked... and sometimes it just wouldn't shoot a frame if it didn't think it was right.

 

I hated that.

 

The camera and I fought really... it said 'no' and I said 'go.'

 

It always won.

 

But when I got my hands on a Nikon D300... that's when everything caught fire.

 

Nothing before could ever come close to comparing to what that camera and I could do together.

 

Like everyone I've used photography to document the moments in my life that I thought were worth documenting.

 

I rarely share those pictures.

 

If my photography had a theme in the beginning... it was that there was beauty everywhere.

 

I tried to take pictures that showed that.

 

Just having the camera in my hand made me look for beautiful things to shoot.

 

Color and light caught my eye.

 

This picture was one of the first shots I took with my D300 and it's color rendition was spot on.

 

It's my favorite color picture I've ever taken I think... at least in my top five.

 

The D300 is the first camera I've ever shot with that saw color like I did... SOOC even.

 

And it captured the intricacies of the light that attracted me to photograph things.

 

That excited me... to have a camera that saw it the way I did, without any adjustment or processing.

 

It gave me images that were to me much more real than anything I'd ever produced with any other camera, film or digital.

 

I fell in love with that D300.

 

I wanted every piece of glass that Nikon made.

 

I shot something like 1.4 million frames with that camera.

 

Most of them not even noteworthy.

 

But every once in a while... every thousand shots or so things would line up just right.

 

I'd be staring at a shot that took my breath away.

 

Color and light were the focus of my personal photographic drive.

 

2010 was a terrible and painful year in my life.

 

My world was shattered and my soul took a grave hit.

 

Sometimes I'm suprised that I survived it.

 

My photographs from that time were introsepective and they got darker.

 

Those images helped me to deal with what turned out to be the greatest crisis in my life.

 

I made it through that crisis and towards the end of 2010 I was looking forward to living a new life.

 

The future was looking good.

 

I was much more open to the world.

 

I began to explore it and myself... looking for my place in it all I suppose.

 

My excitement for life and living returned and you can see it in the images that I posted... there was this 'transition' where I went from documenting the beauty of the world as I saw it, to examining myself and my place in it.

 

I shot some self portraits... and though they were of little artistic merit, they had a pretty profound effect on me.

 

It was like I was looking at a stranger when I looked at those pictures... only a 'stranger that I knew intimately' if you can understand that.

 

Something deep inside of me was bubbling to the surface because of it.

 

By April of 2011 I'd seen much of myself, my life and my surroundings portrayed in images that I shot.

 

Then something made me turn the camera on other people.

 

I began to shoot strangers.

 

I started shooting people on the street.

 

The effect on my soul was immediate, it was deep and it was broad.

 

It was real.

 

I witnessed this 'revolution in my soul' and I couldn't begin to detail it here... but it was nothing short of a revolution.

 

It changed me as a human being.

 

It opened my eyes to a world of reality that either I'd never seen before or that I just didn't notice.

 

I connected powerfully and meaningfully with that world through the lens.

 

The future is a book unwritten I'm sure.

 

But in my personal journey through life with a camera... I was certain that in the 'now', on my own photographic journey, that I'd found my destination.

 

This was where it all came together.

 

This was where I belonged.

 

It's a place where the world, the camera and I exist in this perfect harmony.

 

As if it was everything that was ever supposed to be.

 

I am certain that I'll have another camera in my hands soon.

 

But in the meantime, I've really enjoyed, and profited immensely from examining what it all means, what it's all meant to me.

 

I have no doubt at all that when the time is right and I've got a new camera to shoot with that I will take some incredible and meaningful pictures.

 

The time I've had to abstain from capturing those moments...

 

That time has only made me appreciate everything about 'my' photography more...

 

On such a deeper level.

 

I so look forward to hearing the sound of that shutter again.

 

I will savor the moment, the light, the reality around me and my ability to capture it like never before.

 

The moment will never be taken for granted by me again.

 

Every moment will mean something.

 

Looking back, I can see from the images that I've created how my life has changed.

The situation in Gotham has been getting worse and worse- attack after attack. I fear this Arkham City program is unsettling the more volatile residents here. I've just come from an appointment with young Bridget Pike. I treated her father many years ago. She pleaded with me, telling me of another timeline- one only she remembers. The poor girl's deluded. The whole thing did however peak the interest of another inmate- Roger Hayden, known by most as Psycho Pirate. He's moved on from those ramblings of his, for better or worse. The morphine may have helped there. Sometimes I wonder if I too am going mad. It's almost as though I'll miss this place when it closes. Silly I know. When the inmates are asleep I occasionally hear sounds in the walls, like there's something lurking within- a sickness perhaps. More likely it's just my imagination. But something dark took my uncle here, and his mother before that. That scares me more than any of the inmates here. Except perhaps Mr Tetch. He reminds me of my childhood.

 

-Jeremiah Arkham

 

===Arkham Asylum===

 

*There's been a bunch of bizarre crimes lately- started with an attack on city hall, and it just keeps on escalating. No one knows what's next. No reason or rhyme. Course most people reckon it's Joker. That's always the first conclusion people jump to. But I don't know. A bunch of inmates escaped in the riots, so we're back here looking for something. Anything that can help get to the bottom of this. Me and Jason that is. Dick has been visiting, that's been nice- he might be the only thing that keeps Damian calm. Bruce is still hurt- I don't blame him, but he keeps on fighting, always will I think. Thermal scans show that there's some kind of hidden room behind that wall. Not long abandoned. Fingerprints show that there's an access panel under one of the bricks- I know, cliché. I slide it open. There's a few wires I can cross- and voila!*

 

Jason- Looks like he was right. After you "Red Robin"

 

Tim- It's just Robin now

 

Jason- You changed it again? Does the little hellspawn know you're "stealing his birthright"? Maybe he'll "report you to father, Drake!"

 

*Gotta say, me and Jason don't exactly get along, but his Damian's on point. The room is an off-white colour- looks like an old cell. On the walls are numbers. No. Calendar pages*

 

Jason- Day's behind this? Seriously?

 

Tim- Jason look.

 

*I pass him a book, it's leather bound. He takes a few glances through it, then looks up at me*

 

===Tales from the Calendar Man===

 

January Fifth, National Bird's Day. I broke into the aviary, and took a bald eagle under my proverbial wing. The nation's favourite aviator. To celebrate, I trained it to attack assistant mayor Hady. It mistook his bald head for an egg. How wonderful. It's good to be free

 

January Sixth. Today is the fictional birthday of Sherlock Holmes. To celebrate the world's second greatest detective, I set a pack of wild hounds, giant mastiffs, on two young detectives. They screamed louder than expected. The Baskerville's was always my favourite Doyle book.

 

January Seventh. This is Old Rock Day. I prefer the opera myself. So I placed a device in one of the speaker systems, as people sat down to listen to some untrained tribute band. It produced a high pitched frequency that deafened them almost instantly.

 

January Eighth. Bubble Bath Day. I replaced the contents of several bubble bath containers with my own. Imagine the surprise Gothamites will have when their cleansing baths burn their skin off.

 

January Ninth. Double jeopardy. Static electricity day and Word Nerd Day. Every day is a holiday these days. Every day is a target for the Calender Man. I went to the science museum, and placed a high electrical current inside one of those ridiculous static balls. Whoever uses it is in for a shock. Of about 5000 volts. It took a while, but I also found a man big enough for me to carve a message into him. Only one word though- the biggest in the English language

 

January Tenth. They're making it too easy. Peculiar People Day. I sent out a few of my Arkham cellmates to cause a ruckus. Fifteen casualties. The big day approaches.

 

January Eleventh. Amelia Earhart Day. What better way to celebrate, than by shooting a plane out of the sky and into the ocean.

 

January Twelfth. National Pharmacist Day. I heard Black Mask was making major moves in the drug trade. I bought some, then distributed them among the young and adolescents. The big day is tomorrow. Make Your Dream Come True Day. I will, of course.

 

=====

 

Jason- I don't get it. Why would Calendar Man suddenly go on a killing spree.

 

Tim- You tell me Jay. You seem to know about these things. We need to call Gordon, the League even. These were just appetizers. Whatever his endgame is, goes down tomorrow.

Dusksmoke: “Am I wrong then?”

Harry: “No. Apparently not. You seem similar to how I would intimidate someone. I am a bit fascinated by your speech.”

Dusksmoke: “I appreciate the compliment, but this is not entertainment show talk. The truth is the agent he captured was obviously corrupt. I’ve seen him working with the others. Not bad nor too dumb entirely. The last time in Tokyo, he unleashed his powers hell bent on some bus full of Yakuza. Shockwave.”

Gary: “How did he meet his downfall?”

Dusksmoke: “A bit of a wasted end, even if he had potential. We all know the story, but he gave up for his ambitions. For greed. By the time he was there on that mission, he wasn’t himself anymore. Yet when he was captured. he still managed to retain some sense of humanity himself—even if he risked exposing your secrets but not his team.”

Gardner: “And the bastard killed him because he thought he was staring at the mirror. The goddamn mirror because it looked like him. A reflection of corruption like his younger self.”

Edens: “I don’t see how we can exploit him more but with this little info of weakness, it’s a good start. I’m reviewing the files already.”

Jesse: “Where to next after this discussion for the last three hours?”

Edens: “Find his niece. Take her down.”

 

***

(London Underground, 1:15 A.M:)

 

Sabine Rackham was leading her team, with Knifeknight by her side and dozens of ES agents. They were clad in grey, which was basically the common colour of North's clan. Detecting movement scans, she mustered to herself, thinking she had the right spot.

 

Sabine: “They are close. In London. If you won’t take them down then I will.”

Knifenight: “Knifenight wants money….Knifenight wants more…..”

Sabine: “The full payments can be saved for later. You’re a good asset. You're one of us now.”

Knifenight: “But will he know? Knifenight does not fear anything….no one but him….”

Sabine: “No, trust me, not my uncle. You’re on my team already. He’d be too busy to bother with you. I'm sure you'll be handsomely paid later.”

Knifenight: “Gooooooddd……”

Sabine: “Here it is men. Make a clear shot. Fire.”

ES Agent: “Yes ma’am.”

 

Rackham smiled, as she activated the bombs to detonate. Bullets rained down from the other side. Nightedge and the opposite team were surprised by the attack above. They didn’t anticipate it fully but were aware of the ES’s concurrent activites. An agent jumped below on the ground, attempting to burst into flames. As he combusted, Lyra and Kurt managed to get a quick snap through their implanted lens., but had to intercept the fire agent's attacks. Luckily, the analysis was transferred to Exosage’s head, who hacked it just in time. Erin’s mind fiddled with the thought of how she envisioned the enemy—they all looked like ghosts. No....as she thought....they looked different.

 

Erin: “Guys, intercam. I did the dig through. It supports my theory.”

Kieran: “What is?”

Erin: “These soldiers—they’re a reflection of us! It’s supposed to be some taunt North is trying to humiliate us with. And they’re all upgraded with this new armour and tech that is literally unrecognisable from the previous models!”

Ty: “Ok? Then what do you do with it?”

Kurt: “I’m gonna have to call it quits now. My jet pack is damaged. They tore off one of the wings quickly. Sh*t.”

Lyra: “Efficient. I cannot disable them nor absorb them...”

Ty: “There’s gotta be something you can’t not do!”

Erin: “Actually, I still have one more trick up my sleeve. Kieran?”

Kieran: “Good call. We’ll try the blinding thing, I hope it works, just once. This tech of ours should be good enough to stall for a bit. And yes, their back. Any damage to the spine--is sufficient to kill one. Double confirmed. Thanks Erin.”

Ty: “And you’re saying the spines are the weak spot? Man you should have said it a while ago. We gotta stealth now?”

Kurt: “Ok kiddos. You heard the shadow lady. Distract em! Also shoot and kill!”

 

Despite under heavy fire, Kurt was the first to rush through everything. He threw his broken jet pack in the air, causing a minor chain reaction that he nearly tripped on, which killed 5 agents. Albeit his slight disappointment of having to rebuild one later, he knew he it worked. To the amazement of the team, he was already pulling punches and kicks against the ES agents. “Bet,” he said. And Kieran was the first to laugh uncontrollably under his mask. He began manipulating the matter after being done with close quarters combat.

 

Lyra nodded at Ty as she absorbed the steel walls, as he began projecting his energy powers that deflected off her body—-a quick way that incapacitated the opponents. His aim managed to bounce off, with a radiating glow that seemingly hit their spines. With a matter of minutes, the agents were down and started retreating, until....Rackham appeared, crashing down from above with her giant axe.

 

Kieran: “Okay this isn’t give me good vibes because the last villain I ever saw looked like a clear cut old school PlayStation character....”

Ty: “Which probably sucked.”

Erin: “And you’re right boyos.”

Sabine: “Finally. We are here. I would be more than glad to take you in to my uncle.”

Ty: “So I’ve heard....from our buddy Ghostforge huh. You brought more party people along?”

Sabine: “Not big enough? Did you expect a cruise party? I’d like to see how my fun can last for you losers....”

Knifenight: “Oh yes mistress....tis’ I, Knifenight. He is back again. Now gladly joining her ranks in her team.”

Lyra: “Huh, I thought the bastard went off. Third person talking is sooooo weird.”

Sabine: “No, no, no, that’s what I call it re-employment.”

Kurt: “Bit of a gimmick lady...you here to kill us or are you done talking? I’m still waiting for your payback.”

Sabine: “Maybe both. My axe does not like cooling down....you wanna see how it'll burn you to pieces while it can last?”

 

Sabine then charged at the Paladin team, with her giant axe swinging back and fourth. The clashing of sounds grew. Bullets were useless as Rackham sliced each one of them like child’s play, then the team would have to use their powers against their formidable foes....

 

***

(Somewhere in Italy, 2:50 A.M:)

 

Riley: “Oh gosh how long is this gonna fookin last? My bae leaves me with you after your friend took off with him...”

Sam: “Damn. I don’t know. Least to say we’ve been runnin’ and gunnin’...”

Riley: “Ya think those lads made it? Aboot time ainit?”

Sam: “I’m sure they did. Now if you’ll excuse me I gotta reload my rifle.”

Riley: “Pfft. Way to go. I’d rather be steamin...”

Sam: “Something’s not right again....my inner senses are tingling?”

Riley: “Good day to die hard again. What a f**king miserable day. Please do not tell me I have to eat sh*t for dinner twice, I miss my boyfriend enough already."

 

And in that moment more than 200 ES agents cornered and swarmed in on them. None other than a sudden reappearance of the White Ninja, with the army in his command.

 

White Ninja: “I told you we would meet again. Now you have seconds to spare—-“

Riley: “F**king cut the crap already ye bampot! You like being a rocket don’t ya?”

White Ninja: “Surrender or die. It is simple. I keep my word and I will do what I must. And yes, your scent is admirable. If I could trace it again, it seems easy.”

Riley: "You arse. Don't f*cking try to lay a hand on me or I'll cut your head to pieces."

White Ninja: "Boldness and stupidity. Very well. Let's see how you can fare well against so many."

Sam: “If you're planning to kill us, it's not gonna happen today. Not on my watch.”

Okay! None of you asked for it but here it is! My thoughts on SHAZAM The Movie :)

 

Holy freaking cow! They did it! DC actually made my boy Billy B his own movie and it wasn’t absolute trash! :D

 

YEAH!

 

I absolutely loved it! If this is the road DC is going down, I’m all in! Bring on Hoppy The Marvel Bunny! Give me Uncle Marvel! I want it all! :P

 

Wow! They committed to the corny-ness of Captain Marvel but it wasn’t cheesy! They poked fun at how ridiculous it all was and put a lantern on the cheesiness and the dumb costume and the magic and the goofy nature of it all and it was perfect! :P

 

Plus I’ve got to give them credit for is that WB stuck to their guns and put this in the DCEU. Billy Batson and Jared Leto Joker are in the same universe and that’s just bonkers to me! :P

 

And I gotta say, Asher Angel’s “SHAZAM” has to be one of the best so far! He belts that magic word like there’s no tomorrow and I freaking loved it!

 

Also can we talk about Jack Dylan Grazer’s facial acting for a second? That kid is so expressive and he played Freddy so well! I gotta wonder though how he managed to get all of his fan gear though. Like does Aquaman have a PR guy in Philly that screen prints t-shirt’s for him? Do toy companies in the DCEU make replicas of throwing stars from all the other murderous vigilantes in the world?

 

Also can someone explain to me how Batman and Superman (two majorly controversial political figures in BvS) are now your average kids toy? Batman branded people like cattle and burned people alive! Superman destroyed a city and then got stabbed by cave troll! I find that they’re now a kids play thing much harder to believe than the magic doofus in red tights and a cape :P

 

Okay sorry, back on topic!

 

In a similar complaint I had with Aquaman, I feel like the pacing for the movie could have been a little better though. It wasn’t as bad as Aquaman clearly, but they could have cut some of the contrived Sivana origin stuff maybe, but I don’t know. Those scenes still had a purpose in the end so yeah it's a toss up.

 

I’ve read the New 52 book cover to cover on multiple occasions so where some of the story fluffing came in to play it felt jarring. It was inevitable to fill in the gaps and simplify the narrative but it still bugged me a little though.

 

Also, I really had a hard time buying the baby Billy scenes and his Mom. I get why they were there, but like, did they need to be? Like a few lines of dialogue would have also been fine, but I guess that final scene with his Mom was one of those pivotal points in the story too so I get it. It’s just that plot thread with his Mom may have been the weakest of the bunch but it was a necessary one. But naming her CC Batson was nice touch! :)

 

The rock of eternity set was incredible! From the Sins along the wall, to the big dumb lighting bolt poster! It wasn’t a kitschy/artsy version of the batcave or a spaceship fortress of solitude. It was the real deal! :D

 

And they freaking did Mister mind!!!! Oh my gosh!

Again, I need to reiterate that Will Smith’s Deadshot and Mister Mind now exist in the same universe what the actual heck! :P

 

Oh and I enjoyed the workaround when The Wizard referred to Black Adam and his people as just “The First Champion”. It worked and got the point across in a nice tidy way without saying “Hey remember like five years ago when we said we’d maybe kinda sorta cast Dwayne as The Reverse Shazam someday never?! ...uh yeah we’re not talking about that right now... he’s too busy hanging out with Jason and some other bald muscle-y fellas or like being a zoo keeper for a wolf with wings or something… yeah… we don’t know either...”

 

Can I say though, they made some bold choices with Dr Sivana! The dude is a super genius, so of course he’d find a way back to The Rock of Eternity! It was another neat work around from the source material for him to go head to head with The Wizard like that. Also this squeaky-clean glam and broody Sivana gave me the vibe that he belonged in a band and was “too cool for you” all the time.

 

I mean if we were to go comic book accurate Sivana, I still think either Wallace Shawn or Danny Devito would could have played him perfectly tbh, but over all, Mark Strong made an interesting new version out of him that I don’t really mind (though I still like his Sinestro WAAAAAY better!)

 

Another thing I really enjoyed about the movie was how the humor didn’t feel forced. It came up in good moments and didn’t kill the drama with quips, or wasn’t over saturated by lovey adored and never irritating topical 80s references.

 

“Stupid adult hands!” Loved it! :P

 

I also liked how they managed to squeeze in classic Batson phrases in an almost cynical way! Like bratty Billy would totally say Gee Whiz and Golly Mister ironically! It made so much sense and worked really well in execution!

 

Like yeah man... this movie just felt nice. Like it felt like what all these movies are trying to feel like. It was fun and emotional but dumb and also it new it was dumb but it still played with the genre in a fresh way. Here’s hoping we can get an appearance from Bulletman or some other Fawcett characters in the sequel :P

I know this ‘review’ was bit all over the shop but these are just the things I was thinking and I wanted to share them with you all! Plus, I’m just proud that one of my favorite superheroes got the best movie he could have gotten and that’s pretty great :)

 

ALSO HIS NAME IS CAPTAIN MARVEL AND I’LL FIGHT ANYONE WHO DISAGREES WITH ME! I MEAN IT’S THE CAPTAIN MARVEL FAMILY FOR CRYING OUT LOUD! THEN THERE’S CAPTAIN MARVEL JR AND MARY MARVEL AND UNCLE MARVEL! I MEAN UNCLE SHAZAM SOUNDS JUST AS DUMB BUT LIKE COME ON! THIS IS ANOTHER REASON WHY I HATE THE NEW 52 SO DARN MUCH! I MEAN FOR CRYING OUT LOUD BECK NAMED THE WIZARD SHAZAM! HE CALLS UPON HIM FOR THE POWERS OF HIS MAGIC! LIKE HOW WOULD BILLY EVEN INTRODUCE HIMSELF TO ANYONE EVER LIKE I MEAN COME ON DID ANYONE THINK THIS THROUGH?! BILLY BATSON IS AND WILL ALWAYS BE CAPTAIN MARVEL AND YOUR WRONG IF YOU TRY TO CORRECT PEOPLE ON THE INTERNET LIKE ME… oh wait

 

Okay I’m done. Review’s over! Go home!

 

SHAZAM! :D

  

***

  

You should check out my Patreon if you want to see even more Brickheadz! I've shared a bunch of photos on how I built Tawky Tawny's head and torso, some photos of all my Marvel Family BHz, plus a photo of my entire BHz collection on display (every single one of them)!

 

Besides that, there's other behind the scenes posts shared every single week, like stuff that's not Brickheadz if they aren't your jam :)

 

So check it out ya mooks!

 

Also tell me what you thought of SHAZAM the movie! Let me know if it was any good or not and that I'm not just being biased! :P

  

***

  

Patreon: andrewcookston

 

Instagram: a.cookston.photography

 

Twitter: @acookston_photo

George Harkness. That’s how the letter opened. George Harkness. Not Digger, not Boomer, not Captain. George. Harkness. The name rattled around in the ghetto of his head, looking for a place to set up, but would find no location.

 

Digger hadn’t heard the name in a long time, let alone read it on paper, and reading it in a letter? After the word Dear?

 

Unthinkable.

 

He shuffled uncomfortably in the car seat, foot pressed firmly on the gas pedal. He took another long drag off his cigarette, and watched the smoke billow away out of the corner of his eye.

 

Bloody Hell, he said to himself.

 

On one hand, he was glad she (they?) had picked up and moved to Leawood. It was far enough out of the Central City’s hubbub so that the likeness of her (they) being disturbed by one of his roguish compatriots was slimmer. On the other hand, it was still Central City. Better than Gotham, not quite Metropolis. Not that the likes of Lenny or Mick would dare mess with someone close to Digger; Rogue rules prevented that, but their personal honor would never allow any of them to harm his son.

 

His son.

 

Two words loaded with disbelief, every time they pierced his head like a bullet he found himself shaking it in shock and confusion. His son. He smoked the words out the window only for them to blow back and seep into his brain.

 

Bloody fucking hell, he sighed.

 

The GPS, with a voice not unlike the gravel-shorn voice of Michael Patten’s, barked out the last few directions, daring Digger to screw them up. To drive past and just keep going. Drive back to the airport, buy the first ticket to somewhere tropical and never look back. No, he thought, no I’ve gotta ride this all the way to the end. His father, as admirable as he was, still cut and run when Digger came brawling into the world. His father just drove past the hospital, kept going, back to the airport where he bought the first ticket to the US and never looked back. No, Digger thought, that won’t be me.

 

He had second thoughts as he pulled into the driveway and parked.

 

He approached the door slowly, cautiously, like a venomous snake. He hadn’t felt this nervous in his entire life. It took everything he had not to let his knees knock against each other and his teeth to clatter like a cartoon character. Trembling, he rapped on the door three times, then took a deep, deep breath. Was he supposed to bring something? Flowers? Chocolate? What the hell was he even going to say? Hours of rehearsed lines, and scripted greetings washed away like cheap refuse on the beach. Did his breath smell like whiskey? Did he smell like sweat? What was he –

 

His heart stopped as the door creaked open.

 

George? She asked.

 

And there she was, Meloni. The beacon of a life gone past, the still beautiful ghost of a single moonlit, sweltering summer night, unfathomably long ago. And in the time since, a life of debauchery, costumes and more small regrets than any normal person took to the grave. Meloni, whose last name struck a chord of fear in Digger’s heart, having met her eventual descendant, a psychotic force of destruction clad in cheerful yellow and red.

 

Do we shake hands, Digger found himself asking her, do we hug or, uh, what do we do?

 

Meloni tried to smile, but it didn’t exactly come across. She told him to come in, and offered him a drink. Despite his sudden need for strong liquor, he merely asked for a glass of water, then sat down on a stool at the kitchen counter.

 

How long’s it been? He asked her, and balked when she told him. Ten years, he sat dumbstruck. Ten years since that night. He asked her why she waited so long to tell him this, why now, of all times, was suddenly the time. She told him she just wasn’t ready, and the heaviness in her voice, her chest, bade him not press any further.

 

Digger looked around at the simple, yet elegant surroundings, taking in the ambience of middle America. He asked her what she was doing now, how she was supporting herself, and learned that she was working in a crafts shop. It wasn’t glamorous, but it payed the bills, and that she was receiving money from her estranged husband, who, though bearing no ill-will towards her, could no longer find it in him to love her romantically. She did not ask Digger to expand on his exploits, to explain the dressing on his cheek, and that suited him fine. He wanted to keep this as far from work as possible.

 

Finally, he mustered up the strength to ask those terrifying words:

 

So uh, where is the little guy?

 

Meloni casually ripped open a few envelopes, then tossed the contents into the trash bin as she told him he should be getting home from school now. As if on cue, the door swung open, and a youthful voice declared that it was home.

 

Showtime, Digger, you old bastard.

 

And with the stomping of little snow-boots, the child himself entered the kitchen. It terrified Digger, that the tousle-haired youth looked so much like him when he was young. He stood quietly, but there was a wild energy in his eyes. The same mad spark that the young eyes of Digger had, crackling warm electricity in the cold day, and although the child stood still, one little finger tapped rapidly at his backpack strap.

 

Owen, said Meloni, I want you to meet someone very special.

 

Faster than Digger could follow, Meloni had made the child a sandwich, and sat the three of them down in the living room. Seeped in the plush, green armchair, Digger was suddenly afraid of suffocation.

 

Meloni was asking Owen now, as he sat in a chair far, far too wide for him, kicking his feet and intently moving his eyes back and forth, from her, to him, her, to him, if he remembered asking about his father, and how she had told him that he was away, and that she didn’t know when Owen would be able to meet him?

 

Owen nodded, his eyes resting now on Digger.

 

The moment of introduction was silent at first. A bubble in the air, ready to burst. Finally, it popped; Little Owen slid out of his giant chair, tromped over to where Digger sat, screwed up his warm blue eyes, and asked Digger if he was going to be ugly like him when he grew up.

 

Digger chuckled. He hadn’t meant to, but the comment wasn’t what he was expecting, and it was good. He chuckled louder, then found himself, hand over his face, laughing uproariously. Naw kiddo, he told Owen, I’m sure you’ll look a right fine young lad.

 

He was then hit with a barrage of questions, the kind only a little kid, pure curiosity on legs, could and ask. A thousand words a second, both relevant and absurd, all benign. It was up to Digger to answer them all, to the best of his ability, white-washing a few truths here and there, and turning down some questions explicitly. He was a bright kid, and that made Digger proud. The questions eventually came to a close when Meloni, gently, prompted Owen to go upstairs and do his homework. Simultaneously, Owen and Digger let out an “Aww,” but the child did as he was told, and hopped up the stairs.

 

This is a good kid we made, said Digger excitedly, Owen’s enthusiasm rubbing back on him. Owen, good name, solid name, like that actor bloke, he’s gonna grow up to be a right fine lad, he is.

 

Meloni taps her mouth with a nervous balled fist and declares that maybe this was a mistake. No, no, Mel, no, says Digger quietly, sincerely, moving to kneel at her chair. He tells her that he will make sure this wasn’t a mistake. He admits that he was flaky about this whole thing, driving up, but now, after seeing her again, after meeting his son, their son, that he wants to do right by them. It wasn’t like him, Digger thought, the little voice in the back of his head sneering, to care so suddenly about someone not himself, but he wasn’t about to let that stop him. Please, he tells her, placing one hand on her knee; gently, reverently, let’s just try this, alright? And if I fuck it up, you can send me packing.

 

She sits for a minute, then places a hand on his, smiles softly, and says okay, let’s try it.

 

Any ideas of the airport, of cutting and running, are a million miles away as the two make arrangements; he tells her he’s with the government in California. She looks suspicious at this, but he assures her that he’ll be back as often as he can. That now that he knows about Them, it would take insurmountable odds to keep him from them. But still, he needed the money, and the pay was good. They caught up for a little while longer until the barely-audible sound of footsteps came back down the stairs along with the announcement that his homework was finished. Meloni severely doubted that, but let it slide, given the circumstances. With remarkable speed, Owen came to stand in front of Digger, staring up at him. Digger stared back, then slowly, let his eyes go crossed. At this, Owen giggled, then began to laugh louder as Digger made increasingly ridiculous faces at him. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught Meloni smiling, then watched as that smile melted into an amused grimace as he withdrew a plastic Boomerang from inside his coat and asked,

 

So tell me, lad, d’ye know what this is?

 

God, my heart's still racing. Is that normal? I don't feel like it's normal...I find my way out of the vents again, away from that....thing. Definitely not the last I've seen of robo-fido though. So now that's something I gotta worry about. Because I don't have enough to already. I keep sneaking through the halls, pipe and pistol at theready. I couldn't help but notice how more darkly-lit these halls were compared to the rest. The lighting in this base so far hasn't been anything to write home about, but with were I am now it's just....wait, there's some light. Could be more Nazi's, or the fucking Panzerhund again. Gotta be careful. Just be quiet, peak around the corner, and....a window? To what? I don't see space, just looks like more rock. I get closer and look though. I'm overlooking a long, massive runway with a rail in the center. On the rail was was looked like a spaceship on a skateboard. At the end of the skateboard was what looked like a giant rocket booster. What the hell am I looking at? Is it some kind of bomber? It's too small to be a people carrier. It would make sense that'd they'd want our ship if this is the best they have. Still, if it's a bomber, what's the payload? Oh god, what if the Nazis have nukes too? Is shuffling around planet-cracking bombs my life now? And Jesus, lookit how huge that runway is. How big is this place? How lost am I? Will I even find a way out? Where's J in all this in the first place? If I don't find him I don't think either of us are getting out of here. I wonder what he's even doing right now?...if he's even alive....

Kydan: "A lot has been happening since we left Alzoc months ago, and it's starting to make me feel uneasy. Not in a terrible way, more like...well...'

 

'I guess I should explain from the beginning.’

 

'After we came back from the battle, and after me and Dark learned more about the Forge and his past from the mysterious device back on the Black Shadow, things started to become complicated. Not like it's a bad thing or nothing, don't get me wrong. It’s pretty much about how difficult it became for me. In some way, it feels so...different now.

 

'A month later, I had come back from a infiltration mission with my team, and decided to take a few days off from the front lines. On my back to Siruhna, I had found a wild adult-sized Kath Hound roaming around the outskirts of Dantooine. I had studied them from the archives on Coruscant when I was younger and discovered that they were somewhat rare in the galaxy, considering after being almost wiped out in the Old Republic.'

 

'Not to mention…I had heard they make a tasty dinner.'

 

'So I hunted it down, dragged its corpse back to the ship, and headed back to Siruhna. My next problem was...I had no cooking skills whatsoever, which meant that the Kath Hound I had hunted wasn't going to get cooked anytime soon. Luckily for me, taking it over to Egile's armory shop, who had recently put it up for our contacts in the Republic, I had unexpectedly ran into Calena. Apparently, from what I learned, she had bought off a small vacation home down in the upper rich estates half a year ago. Needless to say too, she was born here as well. I shouldn't be surprised by that, but funny enough, I was taken back from the news.'

 

‘Anyways, I had heard that she was learning how to cook, due to many of the star systems beginning to starve from hunger problems, and thought that she would be the person that could possibly make a meal from my catch. So I told her about, with a bit of bickering as usual, and decided to help. But on the condition I had to share half of it. I was reluctant, but at the same time, who else did I know that can cook, besides Dexter on Coruscant? Reluctantly, I agreed.'

 

'Later that day, I had followed her back to her home, which felt pretty odd for some reason. The moment I was welcomed into her home, my breathe had been caught in my throat. I was amazed at what the place actually looked like. The furniture, the decorations, everything in the house was breath-taking. I never imagined her being this classy. On top of that, she had told me that it all cost about over a million credits, minus the house fee. I had nearly dropped my draw afterwards. Even I can't afford to pay that much, let alone get even half that much in my own line of work!'

 

'I had decided to let Calena choose the course of the meal, considering that she is the professional and all. Deciding what kind of dish she was going to make, I watched in amazement and awe as she cooked the meals. I never knew Calena being the type to do stuff like this. For some reason, the more I learned about her personally, the more I felt more drawn to her. From what, I really couldn't say.'

 

'Hours later, Calena and I had eaten the dinner she baked, and I have to say, I never had a meal like that in ages. It was divine! We then began to talk about casual stuff, one of them being about our partnership. At first, I was a bit taken back about her wanting to form a permanent partnership. But, with a little persuasion from her saber, I utterly agreed. But honestly, it kind of felt good that she did ask.'

 

'But now, ever since then, something inside me felt odd, every time I'm with her now. It's only when she is around me, or talking to me, that I start to feel uneasy. It feels like a bunch of mynocks are flapping their large wings inside my stomach, causing me to have this effect. I can't figure out why I'm like this, nor can I ignore the fact that it's causing me to act so strangely.'

 

'That's when I thought about Breona and decided that; if anyone can help me with whatever is going on with me, then Breona would be my first choice to ask. And since we’re heading to Corellia in a couple days, I need to get this fixed. Otherwise, I might just lose my life on the front lines..."

_________________________

 

(Coruscant, Year 20 BBY, Venator-Class Star Destroyer Mystic , Four Months after the Battle of Alzoc III)

 

Onboard the Mystic, Kydan stood silently in the hangar bay, waiting patiently for Breona to come meet him. The expression on his face had the looks of embarrassment, being his cheeks containing a tint of pink and his eyes looking around the place nervously.

 

He really needed to talk to Breona soon as he could. He knew the commander was now dating his sister, Relyckia, and if he knew anything about girls, it would probably be him. Course, he could have asked his uncle, Coneros, about it, even Egile would had been a preferred choice. But those ideas felt wrong in many ways. So instead, he chose to speak with the commander about it.

 

So spaced out from his inner thoughts, he didn't sense another presence from the other side walk up to him.

 

???: Kydan, you okay?

 

Startled from the voice, he looks over to whomever was talking to him. When his eyes made contact with the same cerulean blue eyes, he felt extremely nervous in front of her. A slight blush puffed on each side of his cheek bones.

 

Kydan: H-Hey Cale'! I, uh…didn't see you there.

 

She looks at him curiously, her eyebrow raised in suspicion.

 

Calena: Everything alright? You seem like you've been spacing out quite a lot lately. Even after our mission on Alzoc III.

Kydan:*Small blush* E-Everything is fine! Really!

Calena: Are you sure?

 

From the look on her face, he could see that she was worried about him. And who wouldn't? It was probably easy to tell that he hasn't been himself as of late. With all that was going on through his mind, he was anything but okay. And most of it was about her. He didn't like the idea of feeling strange around her. For goodness sakes, she was his best friend!

 

Taking up any courage he had, he sighed silently and decided to just tell her. Maybe she would understand what was going on with him?

 

Kydan: ...Well, no. Not exactly. Lately I’ve been--

???: General Irune?

 

And just like that, his courage immediately deteriorated.

 

Strolling up to them was Commander Patterns and Kydan's sergeant, Burner, both wearing their combat armors as they carried their helmets in their arms.

 

Calena: Yes, Patterns?

Patterns: The Admiral needs a word with you immediately. He wants to go over the plans one last time before speaking with the others.

 

With an annoyed look, and what Kydan noticed, a small, miserable sigh, she nodded in compliance to her trooper.

 

Calena: Tell him I'll be there in a minute.

Patterns: Yes ma'am. And apologies for the inconvenience.

 

Patterns and Burner both salute to their respective leaders as they walked towards the other area of the hangar bay. Calena, still having an annoyed look, but with concern written on it, turned back to Kydan.

 

Calena: Sorry Kyie'. Guess duties calls again. Maybe we can continue our conversation later?

Kydan: *Nods once* Yeah, that's fine.

 

With a sad smile, she made her way towards the doors as Kydan watched her walk away. Kydan's breath then caught his throat, feeling as if he had forgotten to breath around her. He knew that it was getting worse, and still he had no idea why or what the cause of it is. It's only when she's around him. When she speaks, the way her clothing looks...her soft voice...her...

 

Wait...what was he thinking?! Why was he thinking that?! He couldn't understand any of it!

 

???: Having problems again, Kydan?

 

Once again startled, he looked behind his shoulder to see Breona wearing a small, yet knowing, smile as he chuckled a bit from his commanding officer's surprise. Taking a quick sigh of relief, Kydan looked back at him with a not-so-happy look.

 

Kydan: You know I don't like that, Breona.

Breona: *Chuckle* Sorry. I forget you don't like anyone doing it. So what was that all about?

Kydan: What?

Breona: That conversation with Calena. Seems like you two were being serious about something.

 

A small blush, yet again, crept up to his face as he rubbed the back of his neck.

 

Kydan: I-It was nothing...

Breona: Uh-huh, and I’m the new supreme chancellor of Courscant. Come on Kydan, I can tell something’s going on.

Kydan: There's nothing going on, really!

Breona: Kydan…

 

Kydan gazed his eyes away from him, trying to hide the problem in some way. He couldn’t understand why he was so nervous, or why he was being so dumb right now. It seemed so easy in his head at the time, but now that he was confronted with it, it only made things that much harder.

 

???: Just talk to him, Kydan. You know he wants to help you.

 

Kydan looked over to his side to see Dark staring at him with what seemed like a serious, but yet sincere, look in his red eyes. He knew Dark was only helping him, and he was grateful for it.

 

Dark: Besides, wasn’t this what you wanted?

 

Gazing at his partner for a few more seconds, he sighs in defeat before turning his attention back to the commander. Kydan nodded to the clone, motioning to him that he was ready to talk. With a small smile, Breona placed his gloved hand on him and ushered towards behind him.

 

Breona: Why don’t we go for a walk, hm?

 

Complying, Kydan began strolling through the hangar with his officer, passing by the other clones that were either working or attending to other duties assigned to them. Given that they could indeed talk privately somewhere, it was more beneficial for them both when they keep their mind occupied.

 

Breona: So ever since we got back from Alzoc, you've been acting differently. Is there a reason why?

Kydan: No, not really. But I’m pretty sure you’re gonna tell me…right?

Breona: Well, ever since we had left the two of you alone that day, you’ve been behaving a bit differently since. And the only other two people in there were you and Calena, which begs to think that you two were discussing something that we don't want to know. Exactly what did she say to you?

Kydan: Well, it was just mostly--

Breona: And don't lie to me, Kydan. I've known you long enough to know the difference.

 

Looking a bit guilty, Kydan sighed loudly in response. He knew that he might as well get it done and over with. That might make him feel somewhat better than just going in circles. Literally.

 

Kydan: Alright Breona...I’ll confess. When you guys had left, Calena had me promise something to her.

Breona: And what was that?

Kydan: ...She told me to promise her that I wouldn't leave her again. That…I will be by her side through the entire Clone Wars.

 

Breona's suspicions had been accurate. Secretly, he knew that the general has a crush on his leader, and that Kydan had been dense somewhat to the fact that she really indeed likes him. Needless to say, chatting with Egile time to time has helped confirmed his long time suspicions. He figured this would be the best time to help Kydan see the truth.

 

Breona: Well, I know it just wasn't since we came back, so how long has this been bugging you?

Kydan: It started ever since Calena brought me to her home on Siruhna...

 

He explained everything that happened before, during & after the dinner with her. Making sure he kept a couple things out, he finally wraps up his explanation, leaving Breona to ponder quietly as he continued to listen.

 

Kydan: … And ever since then, it's been nothing but awkwardness, and I get these strange feelings whenever she's around me. I mean, she's my best friend, my partner! I shoudn't be acting like this!

 

Nodding his head, Breona stopped them both in their tracks before looking at him dead in the eyes, his expression changing from patiently listening to seriousness.

 

Breona: Alright Kydan, I'm gonna ask you this. And I want you to be completely honest with me.

 

With a small gulp, Kydan nodded to his commander.

 

Breona: What are your feelings towards her? What is she to you?

 

Kydan's expression changed to pondering, his mind racing around to find the right words to say. It sounded simple and plain, but for some reason, it was like his life was at stake if he didn't think hard about it. Then, he sighed.

 

Kydan: Honestly, Breona...I really don't know. I mean, she's my closest friend and all, but somewhere, deep in the bottom of my heart, it’s almost like its saying…I want more.

 

Now Breona's interest really peeked up. Perhaps Breona was finally getting through to him after all.

 

Kydan: I mean, at first, I swear I was coming down with a sickness. I had Patcher check me, but I was perfectly fine. Yet I still feel this burning sensation whenever I think or near her...and it's been getting worse and worse ever since.

 

Breona’s smile slightly broadened. He knew now was the time to close the deal.

 

Breona: Okay Kydan, what if I were to tell that I knew exactly why you feel like this?

Kydan: Honestly, I would be ever grateful. As long as I can fix this.

Breona: *Nods* Alright then, you might want to brace yourself.

 

Kydan's body immediately tenses up as those words slipped out of Breona's mouth. He had a feeling Kydan was not going to want to hear what he was about tell him. Looking at Kydan dead on, he finally spoke.

 

Breona: Simply put…you…love…her.

 

And if his predictions weren't anymore correct, Breona had a hunch Kydan would begin to deny it. Not as strong as he thought, but was still denial.

 

Kydan looked at the commander with shock, his eyes widen in disbelief.

 

Kydan: But how can you be so sure, Breona?! What if it’s something else rather than that?!

Breona: How do you think I felt when I met Relyckia? Every time I saw her, my heart started acting strange, as if the core was self-destructing from the inside. I always had Lothal cats running around in my stomach when I tried to talk to her. And when you had me meet her alone, I just went along with whatever I felt. Now look at us! With your approval, and blessing I might add, we're both dating already. Look, the point being Kydan, what your feeling is true love. Frankly, a lot of us were hoping you would figure this out back on Jabiim.

 

Kydan looked at him in understanding, and somehow, agreeing. Maybe he was right. Maybe this was love, almost the same kind of feelings with Relicia, before she had died years ago. He never thought this could ever happen again, let alone have those kinds of feelings build up again. Yet, they did, and he was just so blind and dense not to see it. At that moment, he started to feel a bit happy. But with a heavy sigh, Kydan's face immediately fell.

 

Kydan: Well...there's no hope in that, I guess. There's no way for me tell her, and I bet she wouldn't feel the same.

Breon: How can you be sure? You don't know that.

Kydan: Breona, she's a Jedi Knight and part of the Jedi Council! Relationships are forbidden in the Jedi Code! If I tell her and she doesn't feel the same, let alone be cautious about it, our friendship would be destroyed!

Breona: No, that's where you're wrong, brother. No matter what happens, you will both still be friends. Heck, you two been through thick and thin together, and I'm sure that that won't be thrown away by a risk that needs to be taken.

 

Even when Breona said that, Kydan still didn't seem too convinced by it.

 

Kydan: Are you really sure, Breona? I mean...come on, we both know that Calena tends to get angry at times. Scratch that…half the time.

Breona: I will admit, that is true. But, I know for a fact that Calena is the kind of friend that you can trust with about anything. I mean...you do trust her, don't you?

 

Kydan stares at him in disbelief. How could he ask such a thing?

 

Kydan: Of course I do! I trust her with my life!

Breona: *Smirks* Then what’s stopping you from asking then?

 

Gaping his mouth open to fire back, nothing came out. In fact, nothing came to mind to reply to that question. True, what was the problem? If he knew Calena as much as he does, he would definitely be sure that she wouldn't get upset about it. Likely, she might just chuckle about it with him, maybe even joke about it, and have things go back to normal.

 

With a small smile, Kydan looked to Breona with a more relieved, and more confident, look.

 

Kydan: You know what? Maybe you're right, Breona.

Breona: Hey, don't be too surprised, Kydan. I do tend to pick up a few things here and there.

Kydan: *Grins* From who, Degree and R.S.?

Breona:*Annoyance* Don't even go there...

 

A few seconds after, the two laughed in response. Kydan felt more relieved after that, and he was happy that he was able to speak with a true friend like Breona. As the laughter died down, Breona looked at Kydan with a broad smile.

 

Breona: Well, I guess we better get back to the squad. Don't need any of the screw balls messing up the place.

 

Just as they began to take a few steps towards the doors, Kydan stopped Breona for a brief moment.

 

Kydan: Hey, Breona?

Breona: Yeah?

Kydan: ...Thank you for your help. Talking helped me a lot. But, do you think we can--

Breona: *Smirks* My lips are sealed, sir.

 

Silently thanking him, the two made their way back to their quarters. As they made their separate ways and down the corridors, Dark spoke privately to Kydan.

 

Dark: Honestly Kydan, even though it’s forbidden, I really do think she likes you.

Kydan: I really hope so, Dark. I wish I could find out myself.

Dark: You just gotta ask her. So what's the plan, exactly?

 

Kydan quietly pondered for a brief moment before a small frown reappeared on his lips.

 

Kydan: Honestly…I don't know...

_________________________

 

So now we know Kydan's true feelings about Calena. The last time we saw him like this was with Relicia on Geonosis, but after losing her, he put away his inner feelings. But what will Kydan do now? Calena is a Jedi Knight of the Council, and it is forbidden. And how will he express it to her? Better stay tune for next time ;P

 

We are so glad that we were able to finally get the series moving forward again! Its been a long time coming, but we are happy to say we have returned to get this done. But onto the build; even though there wasn't any action of any sorts, we still enjoyed working on this. I especially love how the Venator's Hangar Bay turned out, definitely an upgrade from the old one that we had built long ago. But we would like to know your guy’s thoughts; was there anything missing that could have help with this? Were we lacking in some areas? Let us know!

 

Also, credit to Brickstory Builds on Youtube for the idea on the walker design. Taken from the simple new 501st battlepack we all got, he turned the playable-for-kids walker into his own masterpiece, which you can see here in the photo. So shout out to him for this amazing build. And please, give his channel some love as well when you can too.

 

Well that's about it for this chapter, so thank you all for your wonderful support, and if you can, leave a like and/or comment down below to show us how much you enjoy. Hope you all enjoyed, and as always, have a fan-tucking-tastic day/night! See ya' in the next one ;)

 

- Director KW & CGN

 

(Quick note: To culminate the end of November, I decided to release this on the 30th. There are 4 issues left which will release across early December and so forth, so stay tuned and keep reading! ;)

 

Fear.

 

It’s the last thing I have in my head, the thrill of life going down my spine. Moments earlier we went skydiving basically. We’ve been waiting for the last half an hour for the rest of the agents to breach through, which they did.

 

I look around—as I see guards being knocked out by the efforts of my team. Then I see people started interrogating each other. The third thing I observe—is hearing sounds of choppers flying over your head, taking off while some land. Minutes in analyzing the environment and I can see everyone’s gloomy faces being similar to mines; showing calculated thoughts with touches of concern. Ty was right, it’s been a long night almost reaching the day.

 

Usually it’s entering forbidden territory that reminds me of how the game me and Connor used to play in the big park when we were kids, running, spraying each other with water guns, and setting forts.....But this time, it’s the real thing. Speaking of which, I don’t think I’ll be seeing him again, all those years I’ve tried to track him down….

 

I realize I became distracted by the thoughts of memory, as I snap back to the sound of hustles and whispers.

If it wasn’t for my brief-out-of-reality sequence popping out of nowhere, I wouldn’t have another visual distraction —-a man, short and clad in a tight fitting black suit appeared, looking like he took too much sour cream. I sighed, realized it was the CEO ally of our agency.

 

Jesse: “What is it now, Gardner? I don’t have the time for this.”

Mason: “I have emergency details. Before you start throwing stuff at me, listen. This mission, it’s a diversion. More than just a lure.

Jesse: “Lure? How?”

Mason: “Retrieve the files and samples for me.

Jesse: “What? Why? And which which floor?”

Mason: “I’l send you the details. Stay tuned for it. Go and dig deeper.

Jesse: “Might just ask the hacker to shadow-teleport us in.”

 

Well, that sentence ended on a high note because there’s an obvious explosions set off by one of ours….

 

***

 

2:14 A.M.:

 

I look to the sides for double checking, knowing that the place is surrounded. Signs of a firefight about to happen when my agency sends more people to do the tasks. Without a doubt, I look up my interface, as I read the info. Without hesitation contact my team immediately. I tell them about Gardner getting dust on the rival companies he’s got. It

Tyrone: “That was quick. Maybe we should head deeper in if we’ve gotta retrieve stuff.”

Sam: “Yeah, sure. Just remember the headlights. I’m not too much of a morning person, even for a lab.

Erin: “Maybe, maybe. How about I show they way through the shadows? You won’t really be needing night vision while I’m here.

Harry: “Good thing none of this sh*t detects me. Jesse, if you have the codes, do it quick. We don’t have all day. North’s gonna whoop our a*ses when he find out more about Project Ceres.”

Jesse: “Doc knows best. He has his backup plans.”

Harry: “Still, gotta keep a watchful eye. I can’t guarantee if I’ll run out of juice hiding ya.”

Tyrone: “Alright, I guess….two more levels….aight, there we go.”

 

We’ve come to a reaching point, probably the deepest. I feel like the explosion is still out there, but it won’t keep us for long before we get out. Amidst of the darkness, I walk towards one of the rooms, as I access the door, I hear footsteps. The echoes of someone. I give the signal to my team. But then it’s gone. Despite keeping our cautiousness, we enter the rooms within it. Tons of data storages are held within. I hack the interface while my team does the rest of the procedure. I lose track of time as I do it, with Tyrone reminding me that we should analyze the files later. Lucky enough, I was able to more vials of samples thanks to Erin’s abilities.

 

Then Sam senses something. It is likely an intruder. He tells Erin to take him and Tyrone away first. Harry uses his abilities to round us up together. As we look up, it is a white clad ninja with cybernetic parts. Seemingly of unknown origin, possibly even sent by North.

 

It is silent, but with a deadly presence, with the mask looking ripped straight out of a psychological movie. I ask Harry to make a move, which he does, but the ninja seems to have seen through us. He throws stars at us, which I am able to dodge in this state. Tyrone decides he had enough and fights him in close combat proximity, attacking the various pressure points that could disable him. Sam shoots his gun with ease, managing to knock him down. With my quick glimpse, I see something odd—it is blood flowing. I grab a a tube I brought for my own, unknown to him, as I collect the sample.

 

The ninja wakes up quickly, chasing after me. The team is nowhere to be found as I escape a dead end, as he corners me up. My improvisational skills kick in, remembering that the light is around, as I absorb the electricity—and hurl bolts at him. The ninja falls for good, as of now.

 

My brain tells me to run straight to where the others are, as Tyrone grabs my arm and we leave….and my mind goes blank.

 

The last thing on my mind….is truly fear.

Thayer Jost loves owning things. Over the course of his 33-year-old-life, he has acquired both wealth untold and items bordering on the ludicrous. A seventy-five thousand dollar hunk of meteorite from another world, the tail-fin of a long-destroyed Batmobile, and an engine from the previously-crashed invisible jet.

 

Thayer Jost has owned sports teams, he’s has stock in all the major companies from Lexcorp to Kord Industries, he’s purchased suits of armor and relics of wars long past that cost more than entire college body tuitions combined.

 

But there’s one thing Thayer Jost has never owned. . .

 

Jost: Hello, there old sport, is this the copyright office?

 

Clerk: Er uh, yes it is, how can I help you?

 

Jost: Splendid old boy, splendid! Now that I have you here, I’d like to purchase a patent! Acquire a copyright?

 

Clerk: Um, sorry sir, but I’m new here. I’m not sure we can sell the rights to something outri-

 

Jost: Nonsense, boy, don’t you know who I am? Why I’m Thayer Jost! Collector of curiosities! And there’s one particular curiosity I’ve got my hears just set on.

 

Clerk: Well we’ll see what we can do. What is it you’d like to buy the copyright of, sir?

 

Jost: Why, the Doom Patrol of Course.

 

Clerk: Hm. Yeah I’m going to hand you over to my manager, please hold.

 

In The Monitor room of Belle-Reve Penitentiary, The Answer hands a receiver to Black Orchid.

 

Manager: Yes, hello sir, I hear you’d like to purchase the copyright to the 1960’s television sh-

 

Jost: No no no, you don’t understand, my man. I don’t want to buy the show, I want to buy the team itself!

 

Manager: Well you see sir, The Doom Patrol isn’t a real team, they only exist on televi-

 

Jost: Ah see that’s where you’re mistaken, son, my sources tell me not only is The Doom Patrol real and kicking, but their licensing deals are up for grabs! So tell me, how may I acquire it. Money is no matter.

 

Manager, grinning: Well, sonny Jim, let’s get down to brass tacks.

 

-----------------------------------------------------

 

Harleen Quinzel would be lying if she said she wasn’t uncomfortable. In the old days, she’d have lived for this kind of event, but the game had changed, and so had she. Instead, she wandered through the bow-tie-adorned crowd, hoping the lawmen and government officials she recognized wouldn’t recognize her. It’s everything she has not to rip the pearls off a nearby woman’s neck and cartwheel away.

 

Instead, she brushes past Digger Harkness, chatting loudly with some uncomfortable-looking gentlemen and drinking straight from the bottle. At a glance, she catches what looks like Doctors Bright and Evans, kissing in the corner. She blinks, and a man in a colorful suit’s grin twists up to his ears, his face white as a sheet, and his eyes mad and yellow. Her heart skips a beat and she blinks again, and the face is gone as the band begins a swelling waltz.

 

On her shoulder, she feels a gentle tap.

 

Flag: Er, madame, may I have this dance?

 

Harley: Heh, sure, why not.

 

Flag and Harley stand face to face, her hand meets his, while his other rests itself gently on her hip, respectfully, almost not even making contact. They wait for the right moment, then step into the dance.

 

Harley: Oy Vey, Ricky, you’ve never done this before have ya?

 

Flag: admittedly dancing wasn’t part of boot camp.

 

Harley: Clearly. Alright, here, Lemme lead. we’re gonna get some funny looks, but at least I’m used t’that. Heh. Now If ya knew how to cut a rug, you’d have your leg. . . here

 

she moves her leg tight between his. He makes a concerned face.

 

Harley: Relax, army boy, the “privates” are safe.

 

Flag gives her a look of un-amusement.

 

Harley: Alright, now lean inta it. Ya sweep, then you’ve gotta move in time t’the music: One two three, one two three, one two three . . . now you’re gettin’ it!

 

Flag: How do you know how to do this?

 

Harley: I took a dancin’ class durin’ my college years. That and I used to dance pretty frequently with . . .

 

She sees him again, over Flag’s shoulder. She tears her eyes away from him and locks them into Flag’s instead. She sees for the first time what a clear shade of grey they are.

 

Harley: Y’know, I’m not used to coming to these things just as myself. I’m not gonna lie, there’s a real real strong voice in my head that wants me t’stand on that big table over there and declare this a robbery.

 

Flag: Between you and I, most of these people here are worse than you ever were. I look left, I see war criminals and drug-dealers. I look right, and see crooked politicians, men who bend backwards for those on the left to operate. If I could, I’d take down nearly every person here.

 

Harley smiles: I admire the moxie, Rick, but I dunno if you can take all these guys by yourself. It’d be a hell of a thing to see you try though.

 

The waltz slows to a halt, the last few notes dissipating in the air. The dancers all take leave of each other, and bow once, then return to the herd as a new tune starts up, and new dancers take their place. Flag and Harley move to the side of the room, where a waiter stands, a plate of hors d'oeuvres in hand. Harley, in one graceful motion, sweeps most of them into her arms and begins to shovel them into her mouth. Flag looks at her and tries to grimace, but there’s the hint of a smile, trying to crack through.

 

Harley: Heh, I see that look. I can only do this formal thing for so long. Pretty soon I’m gonna have ripped this dress to pieces and I’ll be swingin’ from the chandeliers.

 

Flag smile really begins to show, despite himself.

 

Harley: Y’think I’m jokin’, but it’s happened before. Course that was the college days too. God, it’s weird that my entire life post-doctorate has been spent in tights. An’ short-shorts. D’ya ever kinda feel like you’ve wasted ya life?

 

Flag: . . . I didn’t used to, but . . . yeah, I’ve been getting that feeling a lot lately.

 

They stand in silence for a few minutes as a whirling tango swirls before their eyes. Harley crunches down on the last of the appetizers, and casually, almost demurely, wipes her hand on a nearby curtain.

 

Harley: So, who do ya think could take on this entire room, includin’ our two crews, with only their bare hands?

 

Flag: What other answer is there?

 

Both: Amanda Waller!

 

Together, they stand amidst the well-dressed criminals, and laugh.

 

=====Butchinsky's=====

 

Chuck sat down, unperturbed by the anxious glances of his fellow Misfits. "Cola, please Len." he says cheerily, as he taps his fingers on the bar. Fiasco nods, and disappears into the backroom, where Batman, Walker and Lynns lie waiting. Gar smokes a cigarette, atop a crate of lager, Drury slouches on the ground, and Batman stands as dramatic as ever. "Well?" he asks expectantly.

 

"Fucking hell, it's like Blake never left..."

 

"He only asked for a soda," Chancer muttered, as he followed in after Len.

 

"He *never* asks for soda," Len replied, a sour look on his face. "I've got an unopened case from 2012 for god's sake. How long will it last?"

 

Bruce sighed. "The truth is, we don't know... We don't even have a cure for his... condition."

 

…

 

Fiasco looked through the doorway, Chuck sitting there calmly. "Great."

 

"Frankly, I think he's made some real improvements," Gar says without thinking.

 

"Lynns, please. He's not right in the head, he blew up ACE Chemicals."

 

"Awesome," Chancer smirks.

 

"Who hasn't," Drury mutters bitterly. "*I've* blown up ACE Chemicals."

 

"When?" Gar asks back in disbelief.

 

"Look, I gotta go back out there," Len groaned, "Dru, pass me a coke out that crate, aye?" taking the can, shaking it, then heading out, Sharpe in pursuit.

 

"Can I have one, actually?" Chancer asks. Len looks at him for a second, then marches back into the bar.

 

"Well, that told us nothing," Drury murmured, as he watched Batman pace around the storeroom. Something wasn't right. He was whispering to himself. Barely audible.

 

"The Watchtower has the Lantern... A.R.G.U.S has Dent... Scarecrow's in Gotham General, paralysed from the waist down, monitored by an armed guard... So what... What am I missing...?"

 

"I don't remember you inviting *me* to ACE," Gar said accusingly, turning to Drury.

 

"You never asked!" he shot back.

 

Of course, Bruce thought. "Stop," he called out, instantly silencing the duo, then turning to Gar. "Lynns, I'm going to need you to meet me at Van Cleer Manor. I'll brief you on the way."

 

"Hang on, that's my house-" Drury cried in protest, "What am I supposed to do?"

 

"Lynns!" Batman called impatiently, now halfway out the door.

 

"Drury, it's... It's probably nothing," Gar said sheepishly. "Won't be long."

 

"Right," Drury nodded, as the two disappeared into the night, the roar of the Batmobile's engines and the buzz of Gar's wings getting fainter and fainter. Alone in the backroom, he helped himself to a bottle of Len's finest, and drank in silence.

 

"You gonna explain what the hell is going on? I don't like leaving Drury," Gar asked over comms, flying after Bruce.

 

"If Drury's been exposed, he could be more dangerous than Brown, maybe more than Dent. Right now, Fiasco's is the safest place for him," Bruce explained, turning a corner.

 

"You still haven't-"

 

"The Labyrinth, someone must've told you where to find it, Walker was drugged up and barely conscious," Batman muttered.

 

Gar paused in mid-air. "It was left on the table, the kitchen table. I thought you'd- You didn't?"

 

Batman turned on his afterburner, and turned another corner, stopping with a screech of his tires. They'd arrived. "I knew that if *you* knew where to find them, you'd kill them all. I should've known... The shoes… Dent was wearing different soles," he said, exiting the cockpit and climbing the stairs, turning his key in the lock, and entering the hallway. Gar landed on the porch after him, and scaled the stairs, out of breath, he speaks, clearly baffled. "So he got new shoes, so what?"

 

"You don't understand, Aickerman's apartment was littered with clues, littered! I think-! I think, perhaps, someone's been playing a long game. Someone needed Scarecrow dealt with, so they manufactured evidence. Someone wanted the Owls gone, so they left you a map," Bruce explained, putting his hand to his temples, switching over to his "Detective Vision," looking for any kind of clue. There.

 

"Who? Who could possibly need them out of the way?" Gar asks, still baffled.

 

"Alfred," Bruce murmured.

 

"I saw it as soon as you did, sir. The living room," Alfred replies on the other end.

 

"What the fuck are you two playing at?!" a voice bellows. Their arrival had woken up Gaige, who was now crawling down the stairs, harpoon in hand, screaming expletives. No time to explain, Batman thought as he rushed past him, aiming the gun out of harm's way, and speeding into the living room, just now getting to Gar's question.

 

"The only person smart enough, or arrogant enough to see it through," he says, as he tears the trophy cabinet off the wall, a single green trophy falling to the ground.

 

==Harvey Dent’s Campaign Office, Park Row==

 

Posters peeled off the wall, dust coated each and every desk. To an outsider, it may seem like no one had touched this building in years. But Bruce knew better. Beneath the south wall, an air current. And where there's air, there's normally a secret room. He summoned Lynns, and the two burst through the wall. A voice, proud and smug fills the room. *Clap. Clap. Clap* “So, you figured it out. Took longer than I expected."

The room was filled with servers, notepads lay strewn across the floor. On one wall stood a bookshelf, filled with trophies just like the ones at the manor. Above them, a single monitor, flickering on and off, it's image, a familiar green question mark. "Riddle me this," the voice calls out. "The eight of us go forth not back to protect our king from a foe's attack. What are we?"

 

Batman peers around the room, in search for the source of the noise. Nothing. He looks up at the monitor, and grimaces. "Pawns"

 

"Speak for yourself…" Gar replies, as suddenly, the monitor bursts into life, a green suited man sits down in front of it and laughs, clearly amused.

 

"And what wonderful pawns you make, it suits you, Dark Knight. So sorry I can't be there in person, but, and I'm sorry to put a shock to your ridiculous ego, I have hobbies outside you!" Riddler smiles, malice written behind his grin.

 

"Where are you?" Batman asks, unimpressed. It was one of Nygma's oldest tricks.

 

The monitor smirks. "Ah, where, Detective? Home! Grand old, foul smelling Gotham City! The specifics, however, may have slipped my mind. Have you any idea how long it's been since I could even step foot here? The Owls, oh those pesky Owls wanted my head, and they have been watching me for oh so many months! Watching all the- You know the rhyme, I'm sure. Absolutely exhausting. I couldn't possibly deal with them alone, even I have limits, and my associates wouldn't dare spark a war with the Demon's Head, not when *our* little Society is still in it's infancy. But here you are, reliable as ever! Doing the grunt work, Detective."

 

"So what, you're working with Bane is that it?" Gar asks.

 

Indignant rage appears on Nygma's face. "Bane? Bane! As if I'd lower myself to working for that brute. No, a man of my intellect needs a leader worthy of my attention. Someone wise, someone smart... I got the next best thing, haha! The thing is, Bane's a thug, but a powerful one. When we'd heard Scarecrow got involved, we had to improvise. Enter Thing One and Thing Two. That's you by the way. Oh, do put that flamethrower down, Lynns, the only thing you can hurt *here* is my limited respect for you."

 

Gar looks like he's about to reply, then stops himself.

 

"One way or another I'm shutting you down," Batman scowls, a defiant look plastered on his face.

 

"Oh detective... You can but try! And fail. Personally, I'm looking forward to it," Riddler smirks, as the monitor flashes off.

 

"Well he hasn't changed a bit," Gar mutters.

 

==Brown's Apartment==

 

Chuck left his harness at the door, stepping over a mountain of letters as he entered the hall. Some of them dated from months ago. He'd been too afraid to read them. He finishes watering his plants- they were looking ill, but they'll pull through, and heads into the kitchen. He'd need to buy more milk, he noted, checking the empty fridge. No matter, he thought cheerfully, pouring himself a cup of a green tea, sipping it as he got to work cleaning his helmet of it's soot. Perfect!

He wondered, what was on TV tonight? He turned to the food network and relaxed, sipping his tea. As images of delicious pastries and pies filled the screen, his eyes wandered back to the hall. Maybe, just maybe, he could give *him* a second chance, he thought, it wouldn't take long, the ads had just started. Cautiously, he picked up the pile of mail, and dropped it in the living room, still not convinced there wasn't a bomb in the packages within. He peels back the sellotape of the first, a cardboard box and braces himself for... A pumpkin. A rather old one at that, judging by the smell. Nauseous, but not lethal. He takes off the attached letter, and reads it. "Happy Halloween, Charlie," the card reads. No return address.

Onto the next, he removes the tape like before, and... A bone. An animal's, thankfully. Again, the card reads "Charlie, happy Thanksgiving."

The next package, a santa hat, the one after that a box of chocolates from his not-so secret admirer. But he knew where they all came from, he thought, now unwrapping a large Easter egg. No doubt, he'd be recieving flowers come Mother's Day. He checked his phone's voice messages. Yep, one for each holiday. He should've deleted them, but part of him didn't want to give up. Part of him had been afraid of losing him, his friend.

 

"Hello?" the voice on the other end asked. "Charlie?" it asked excitedly.

 

"It's Chuck. Don't call me again, and don't... stop sending me those things."

 

"I was just trying to-"

 

The call ended. Chuck sighed, feeling better now that he'd finally gotten around to it, looking at the momentary space between his contacts, Julian's number deleted from his phone.

 

==========

 

"That, didn't sound like love to me," Freeze mused, as Julian slid the phone back into his pocket.

 

"You misunderstand... When I was with the Misfits, they all had a particular sense of humour. Hurtful. Depreciative. Blake, Lynns and Chancer especially, but Drury would join in too when he felt like it. All except Charles. He was kind. Always. I simply wanted to pay him back in kind. For him to know, I cared like he did," Day lamented.

 

"With trinkets," Freeze murmured. "And incarceration."

 

"That, was different," Julian snapped back. "A lesson, one they haven't yet learned... I take it you have it?"

 

"The chemicals? Yes, all that I could recover. I trust that *this* makes us even."

 

"Yes," Julian sighed, looking out the window, the mechanical whirring of Freeze's suit becoming quieter and quieter as he exited. He could see the Asylum from here, and Van Cleer Manor, symbols of a different life. And, just one block away, binoculars in hand, he could see Charles Brown putting down his phone, returning to his TV screen for another round of Bake-Off. Ever kind, ever Fearless.

   

Christie & Teresa

 

T. --- This is really good! When did you learn how to cook so well?

 

C. --- I'm a domesticated housewife now... I ordered in!

 

[they both start laughing]

 

C. --- So what's been going on with you?

 

T. --- Ohmygosh... I did the stupidest thing the other day.

 

C. --- What?

 

T. --- I really don't know what I was thinking. I was out with Adam...

 

C. --- Aw, I love you two together. Major step up from Blaine, who I love too but... you know.

 

T. --- That's just it....

 

C. --- What?

 

T. --- I was out with Adam and we ran into Blaine [Christie shoots her side eyes] I know... I didn't even know he was back. But whatever... when I spotted Blaine I let go of Adam's hand

 

C. --- T... [she shoots her side eyes again]

 

T. --- I don't know what I was thinking. I was just caught off gaurd. The whole thing was so awkward.

 

C. --- What did Adam do?

 

T. --- After it was over we just kept walking like nothing happened. I did tell him that I kind of used to date Blaine but that it was completely over.

 

C. --- Well, then it's over. Move on.

 

T.--- I know I just feel so bad that I let go of Adam's hand.

 

C. --- You're making too big a deal of this. Adam is a good guy and I'm sure he knows you didn't mean anything by it. We've all been through breakups. I'm sure he can understand. You just got a bit... flustered.

 

T. --- I hope you're right.

 

C. --- Of course I'm right! Don't give it another thought.

 

T.--- I'll try not to [she gets up from the table] Thanks for brunch. I've gotta head over to F2K though, I told Sassy I'd help her out with some photoshoot planning.

 

C. --- Umkay... But don't forget! ...Forget about that Blaine business! Like I always say... [she flashes her wedding ring] If he liked it then he should have put a ring on it.

 

T. --- [she laughs] Are you ever gonna get tired of saying that?

 

C. --- Never! [she yells back at her]

 

[laughing, Teresa heads out the door]

 

T. --- See you later.

 

C. -- Bye girl!

 

_____

 

Part of F2K, Vol. 8

"Someone call an ambulance!" I yell out, but it falls on deaf ears, as everyone runs away in a mass panic.

  

Uh oh, it looks like I've made the poor little spider mad! Goblin says in a mocking tone, as he throws pumpkins at me. Webbing them all up, I quickly throw them into the air, to which the pumpkins explode just seconds later. Grabbing a knife from its sheath, Goblin lunges, trying to stab me. I stumble in trying to dodge him, but it's enough that the knife goes over my head.

  

"You know Halloween was a month ago right? Which means you can put those pumpkins away!" I notice myself putting pressure on my left foot more often than my right. Webbing his feet, I bring him overhead, and slam him down in front of me.

  

So I guess it's too late to ask for some of your blood? Goblin wheezes upon getting up. I feel my spider sense tingling, as his glider comes from behind me, trying to skewer me. I leap onto the glider, while it's on auto pilot.

  

"Why? So you can make a clone army of me? Yeah, thanks, but no thanks." After a couple of seconds of silence, I speak up once more.

  

"Do you even have a license to fly this thing?" I lean forward, trying to maneuver the glider. When that doesn't work, I jump off, before the glider collides with an abandoned taxi. I swing over to Marla Jameson, and feel for any sign of life, but all I feel is cold skin, devoid of any life. I can feel my spider sense going off, so I'm able to avoid Goblin's knife, and go to roundhouse kick him. Goblin ducks, and injects a needle into my left arm, draining blood.

  

Awh man, my glider!! Ah well, at least I have what I came for. Thanks! The Goblin smirks, before he presses a button on his belt. Seconds later, a broom arrives, and he climbs on.

  

"You're not getting away that easily!" I yell, before attaching a webline to the back on the broom as it lifts off the ground. This is going to be a bumpy ride, I can already tell. All of the sudden my phone rings, and it's Harry.

  

"Hold up a second, I gotta take this." I say to Goblin, before picking up the phone with my open hand. Oww, hurts to hold on to the webline with just one hand.

  

Harry: "Peter, hey man. I heard you're doing better.. Congratz man! Sorry for not visiting, but I've been- busy."

  

"Thanks man. That's totally understandable. It's all good. Everything going okay with you?"

  

"As good as things could be now. I'll be okay, at least for now. Hey, you busy? It would be nice to hangout with someone other than Bart Hamilton." Makes sense, he has spent lots of time with Dr. Hamilton recently, working through the accident.

  

"I'd love to! Unfortunately I made some other plans, but rain check?"

  

"Yeah... Sure. Where are you anyway? Hearing some strange noises."

  

"Oh this? I'm just watching an action movie. Lots of explosions. Not Michael Bay level, but pretty close."

  

"Guess I'll leave you to it then.. See you later Pete." You can feel his disappointment, and sadness through the phone. I feel bad, I really do. But I kind of have bigger problems now. One with goblin like features. I hang up, and focus on the fight ahead of me.

  

Ignoring me already? How rude. Guess I'll just have to do more damage then. With his open hand, he starts throwing pumpkin bombs at the streets below, as we enter the city. Letting go, in free fall, I start swinging, following Goblin, while also taking care of the bombs, throwing them back at Goblin. The broom's surprisingly slow though, as I'm able to keep up with it, all things considered.

  

This thing hasn't worked quite the same since that kid Jack O Lantern took it out for a spin. Can't go any faster unfortunately! This is the first time I have seen Goblin angry

  

One of the pumpkin bombs explodes right underneath Goblin, which is enough to send the broom, along with Goblin, crashing through a window, into a building. I swing through the opening in the window, and notice Goblin get off the broom just in time, and rolls out-of-the-way. Getting up, he sprints to a painting, and places his palm on the right side of it. Part of the wall slides open, and he enters. I web zip myself inside the secret room, just as the opening's about to close. Inside is an arsenal of pumpkin bombs, along with gliders, and other gadgets. Looks like there's a few alternate suits, one of which looks oddly familiar from the many DND sessions I've played with Harry. Guess it makes sense for someone calling themselves Goblin though. Seems my groaning made too much noise, as the Goblin turns around to face me.

  

Got in at the last second I see! You know, we could've avoided this mess if you had been more cooperative. But alas, you weren't, and here we are. I had hoped that we could be friends eventually, maybe even leading to us taking over as the Kingpins of New York City, but you for some reason always have to end up playing the hero. He throws a pumpkin bomb at me, which is filled with smoke. Trying to find my way to him through the smoke, I feel my spider sense go off, but it's too late, as I get punched and kicked various amount of times before I'm able to webzip myself to the other side of the room.

  

The itsy bitsy spider climbed up the water-spout. Down came the Goblin, and took the spider out!! The Goblin sings, as the smoke starts to clear.

  

"I'm pretty sure that's not how it goes!" It's still hard to see where it is, but with him singing, it's fairly easy to figure out where he is. I try to keep on the move, getting in hits when I can, using my webs to get distance from him. As I swing away, he grabs something from his pouch, and throws it. Within seconds, my weblines cut, and I go crashing into the wall. Goblin walks over to me, as I'm struggling to stand up.

  

Time to learn who you truly are. The man behind this mask. Within seconds, my mask is pulled off, my identity exposed to the Goblin. He takes a few steps back, as I can see the shock on his face.

 

P-a Parker??! The voice sounds different, even though it's still coming from Goblin.

 

Of course... How did I not see this before? I mean, it's so obvious. That day at Oscorp, when you were bitten by that spider. That's how it all began.

 

Peter Parker, you have to finish this. Before I- he hurts more people. I know it's not your fault for what happened to Harry, you did the best you could, given the situation. Please, don't tell Harry about this. He always saw the best in me, and I don't want him to spend the rest of his days hating me. I just needed a cure, for all this madness to end. Take care of him okay? Make sure he doesn't end up like me.

 

ENOUGH! It's time you go back into your cage Norman. You never did have what it takes. The Goblin fights with himself, moving closer to the opposite wall.

 

"How is this even possible? You put a bounty, on your-" I pause mid sentence, before the realization settles in. "Project Chameleon.."

 

Phew.. Here I was, worried you were an idiot. In a world full of gods and monsters with superhuman abilities, you really think changing ones appearance is that difficult? He was happy to cooperate, given the right motivation. Anyways, that's enough of that. My spider sense starts to tingle. I turn my head, to notice one of his gliders flying towards me. I'm able to flip over it, but doing so results in Norman getting impaled by his own glider. The green from his skin fades, and sure enough, it's Norman Osborn. The man I saw as a third father of sorts, at least when he wasn't doing secret experiments at Oscorp.

 

"You? Of all the people it could've been, it was you.. My best friend. You're Spider-Man. You lied to me!" A voice says. I turn around to notice the entrance to the room open wide, with Harry sitting there, in his wheelchair.

 

"Look, Harry, I can explain everything."

 

"GET OUT!" Harry yells, interrupting me before I can say anything more. Harry moves to his father's side, as I leave the room. The fights won, but at what cost? First Uncle Ben, then Marla Jameson, and finally Norman Osborn. People keep dying, because of me. Now Harry knows I'm Spider-Man, and will probably never talk to me ever again. Battered, and bruised, with tears throughout my costume, I make my way home. Felicia's going to be so pissed that the costume got ruined already. I don't know how much of this I can take. Honestly, it may be better to hang up the tights. Never be Spider-Man again. At least that way, I wouldn't lose the relationships that matter the most to me. New York's got enough heroes as it is.. It doesn't need a Spider-Man anymore.

Harleen Quinzel hasn’t made a journal entry in four days. Not since the catastrophe, not since the move, and not since the loss of Flag. It’s been three days since her last patient, and even then, she had to cut the session short. There was something inside of her, wearing her down, sinking her soul like a heavy stone in thick, stagnant water.

 

She hasn’t felt this way since she can’t remember when. Her aunt’s passing, while similar, left a different fuzziness infecting her brain. That was like walking through a mild haze. This was more pressing, like a weight wrapped around her ankles, draped over her shoulders.

 

As devastated as she was, she wasn’t nearly as wrecked as Michael Patten.

 

Harley, walking on the catwalk over the mess hall, happens to catch a glance of him, in full costume, sitting down at one of the tables. His stark black and white screaming out amongst the orange and teal. She takes her keys, unlocks the door to the stairs, and starts her descent.

 

Guard: Uh, miss? I don’t think you can go down there. . .

 

Harley: More qualified than you are sweetie, trust me. I’m a doctor.

 

Patten, bottle of liquor in hand, is nearly slumped over the table across from The Hyena and Captain Nazi.

 

Patten: . . .I mean, that’s the thing that’s so moronic about the third reich. It was just a waste of everybody’s time, and beyond that, those stupid bastards had the worst uniforms. And you, you mangy flea-ridden freak of nature. You eat refuse. You’re just a hairy garbage can!

 

Harley: Michael, what are ya doin?

 

Answer: What’s it look like I’m doin you schizoid Pierrot, I’m trying to offend one of these gentlemen to the point where they snap and break me in half. Or I dunno, eat my bones. Whatever this wannabe furry does.

 

Harley looks to the scowling Aryan, and absently panting monster-man.

 

Harley: Beat it, freaks.

 

The freaks beat it.

 

Harley: C’mon Mikey, Whatcha really doing down here?

 

Answer: Ooohhh no, you’re not trying that psychological mumbo-jumbo on me. I’ve read Freud and Jung and all those bearded smarty-pantses. Unless they’re Jack Kevorkian they can’t help me now.

 

He takes a long drink from his bottle.

 

Answer: Well, him or Jack Daniels. Both have the same result.

Harley rubs her chin for a minute as Patten finishes off the bottle.

 

Harley: So you’ve read Jung, huh?

 

Answer: Damn straight. Man’s gotta do something when he’s on the lam, and reading’s the most accessible. Besides the drugs I guess.

 

Harley: So then uh, how d’ya figure his ideas about the concept of the Persona applies to people like you an’ me?

 

Answer: You and me? Well we’re a little more advanced upstairs then the rest of these screwheads and freakos. But I don’t think it’s as simple as that, either.

 

Harley: How d’ya mean?

 

Answer: Well, the way I understand it, is the Persona is less an alternate personality and more a wall you create yourself, to specify your identity. Like uh, just cause a guy is a barber doesn’t mean that his entire life is devoted to shaving cream. He’s more than just a barber, but it’s all you know him for cause it’s the only context you see him in. The trick he has to pull off is convincing you he’s a whole person beyond that.

 

Harley: So from this you can conclude?

 

Answer: Well you can’t really conclude a whole lot. But uh, the way I see it in the context of you, and I, and the freaky-deakies around us, is that to the uneducated, the uninitiated, all these orange-clad felons are just that, felons and supervillains. And to an extent, that’s probably true. Most of these people are exactly what they are. I mean, The Hyena? Jesus. But see to the man on the street, I’m some pathetic Riddler rip-off, obsessed with puzzles, and truths, and that Bat-stard. They have no idea that I also cage-fight on weekends. That I have an extensive vinyl collection in a hidden safe-house. That sometimes I take trips to New Mexico to look at the lizards, and that I love flowers.

 

Harley: Just like apparently, I’ll never be anythin’ more than the sidekick and romantic partner of one of the most feared an’ dreaded terrorists in history. Our personas have taken over our selves.

 

Answer: No, no that’s not necessarily true. We’re only our personas to the people around us, cause our personas are so boisterous and memorable. We’re almost celebrities, we. But we know, to ourselves, and to the few that actually know us, that we’re much more than that. We’ve already begun the disintegration of our own personas.

 

Harley: Huh, so you have read Jung. S’funny, usually ya don’t seem this eloquent.

 

Answer: Well, usually I’m on a lot more cocaine. Combine that with the alcohol I distill in the basement with Bueno, and I usually have fire running through my veins. Speaking of which –

 

Answer stands, and chucks the bottle across the mess hall, where it smashes into thousands of shards on the back of Girder’s head. He doesn’t even notice.

 

Answer: Goddamnit, what does a guy have to do around here to be murdered by vicious criminals? YOUR MOTHERS ALL WEAR COMBAT BOOTS!

 

Harley: What does that even mean?

 

Answer: How should I know, I’m drunk. Anyways, this has been a nice chat and all, but I gotta go check and see if Bueno’s got the newest batch ready. First though, I have to figure out where I put that cattle-prod. . .

 

Harleen watches him go, wading through the inmates, all doing their damndest to ignore him. A few of them throw glances at Harley, but she catches them and throws them right back. They remember Oswald Loomis. She gets up to leave, and makes her way back up the rickety stairs, smiling kindly at the nervous guard, sweating unreasonably through his shirt.

 

A singing strikes up from far down the hall; gravelly and slurred, followed by an electric crackling.

 

Answer, distantly: NOW WE’RE COOKING WITH LIGHTNING!

 

Harley smiles slightly and makes her way to her office. She sits down, boops the head of the little, mis-painted statuette of herself, withdraws her journal, and begins to write again.

  

Cut off from the sea by the suspicious port authorities in Shanghai it seemed that the only way I was going to get out of China was overland.

 

This was my ticket.

 

In Shanghai I had inquired of every traveler I met about the path ahead of me.

 

I had heard tales of this magnificent and exotic railway adventure before... they called it 'the greatest railway journey on earth.'

 

The longest stretch of steel rail ever layed.

 

An Australian traveller named Mark told me that he had heard that there was a guy in Beijing who could get me a ticket.

 

I asked Mark how I could find this guy in Beijing.

 

He said to just go there and ask for 'The Crocodile.'

 

Just go to a city of some ten million souls and ask for 'The Crocodile'?

 

It sounded almost insane to me.

 

Ditching Mark after he made moves on my Chinese girlfriend and ditching my Chinese girlfriend after she got all worked up when a soldier who was following me took a picture of us together on the riverfront... I understood her fear in that time of Tienenmen Square and I knew it was time once again to get moving.

 

It was time to move north to Beijing... the city they once called Peking.

 

Tsu Tsu Mei was a nice girl.

 

She had told me to call her Eleanor... because that was what she called her 'American name.'

 

I couldn't do it because she just didn't look like an Eleanor to me... I always called her Tsu Tsu Mei.

 

And I think that she really liked that I did... it would have been easier to call her Eleanor I'm sure... but each time I called her 'Tsu Tsu Mei' she gave me this look... it started with a big warm vulnerable smile that made it seem to me that she was melting inside with warm thoughts and shaking knees.

 

That look always made me want to scoop her up in my arms and give her the same feelings right back.

 

Whenever I said her name and got that look... it just kind of summed everything up right there in that moment.

 

I really liked that.

 

Sometimes I wished that it had gone farther but the way it ended is why I have the memories I do... and I hope she does too... we never hurt each other... never not once... it was the hard and cold government of an opressive authoritarian regime that broke both of our hearts there in Shanghai.

 

It wasn't either of us... it wasn't our fault.

 

I was with Mark the Australian when I met Tsu Tsu Mei... we were tooling around Shanghai and we had just gotten on the bus after a tour of the Shanghai Waterpipe Factory Number Seven where I had just purchased a fine example of a brass opium waterpipe.

 

We had seen the place while riding the bus and jumped off... the factory was really happy to have foreigners tour the place.

 

I couldn't believe that there were at least six other water bong factories in Shanghai.

 

Somehow we had found the seventh.

 

As foreigners we were pretty much used to talking in english right in front of people knowing full well that they couldn't follow our conversation... especially the slang riddled prose we frequently used.

 

When Tsu Tsu Mei got on the bus and stood next to me I turned to Mark and said "man she is the most beautiful Chinese woman I have ever seen."

 

Before Mark could agree... Tsu Tsu Mei let me know that she appreciated the compliment... she smiled and said "thank you" in perfect english.

 

Shocked that my subterfuge was exposed at first I was a little embarassed... until Mark took that half of a second to start in on her.

 

No way I thought... I was the one who paid the compliment... I was going to be putting the moves on Tsu Tsu Mei.

 

I'm not sure Australian guys understand the concept of a good 'wing man' but Mark sure had some learnin' to do.

 

He needed to watch the movie 'Top Gun' and take some notes.

 

Tsu Tsu Mei and I arranged to meet later that night in downtown Shanghai and proceeded to become great friends.

 

She even took me to meet her parents... Norman Tsu... the very first deaf technical drafting instructor in all of China and his 'deaf wife Janie.'

 

Tsu Tsu Mei's father Norman was sent to the United States to study technical drafting in the fifties.

 

He went to Gaudellet University and he confided in me that he really liked it... that he didn't want to come back to China... he stopped writing home and corresponding with the government... he wanted to drift away... but they corralled his mother who was a widow by this time... and they made her write Norman a letter that made it really clear that it was in her best interests that Norman return to China.

 

That's how China got its first deaf technical drafting instructor.

 

Or how they got him back.

 

Norman always referred to his wife as 'My deaf wife Janie.'

 

Both of them were deaf and we passed notes to each other over a marvellous dinner... while Tsu tsu Mei just kept smiling at me and at her parents... over the unbelievable food Norman's deaf wife cooked.

 

It was a feast... and not the Chinese food I was used to... this was exotic and unknown to me.

 

The Tsu's really went out and they've been in my thoughts many times since then.

 

The Tsu family was really good to me and things were moving right along with Tsu Tsu Mei too until that soldier decided that he'd turn our little hand holding session on the Shanghai riverfrint into a Kodak moment.

 

I had seen that guy following me before... he was the tallest Chinaman I'd ever seen... a full head above the rest of the general population.

 

I found great amusement in shagging him... going into a store and going out the back door.

 

It was really like a game.

 

Still... he always found me... he was on me for days there in Shanghai.

 

And after he took that picture I realized that my company with Tsu Tsu Mei wasn't looked upon favorably by the authorities.

 

She was terrified of the repercussions.

 

I knew that was it... I wasn't going to get her or her family into any trouble.

 

I was going to get out of Shanghai.

 

The next day I purchased a train ticket on a sleeper train for the seventeen hour ride from Shanghai to Beijing.

 

How was it that I could go to a city the size of Beijing almost a thousand miles to the north and find this man called 'The Crocodile' simply by asking?

 

It seemed completely insane... but such was the world I found myself in this year... for me, 1990 was the year of living insanely.

 

After seventeen hours of watching China slide by through the window accompanied by the soundtrack of nonstop kung fu videos on the train's television sets, I stepped off the carriage in Beijing, China's capital city.

 

Which was a godsend because I could not have taken one more of those videos.

 

The Chinese truly love them... they must be a part of their national identity... the way that the Japanese love Godzilla.

 

Godzilla was a mechanism that helped the Japanese to cope with their loss of World War Two and the painful shock of getting Nuked twice.

 

Even though Godzilla always stomps their cities to pieces they always triumph. It's like a morality tale with them.

 

When I was living in Osaka someone who worked in the studio that made the Godzilla movies decided to borrow the costume and wear it to a party where he caused it to be damaged to the tune of a hundred and seventy five thousand dollars.

 

I wish I was at that party.

 

Hanging out with the Nigerians.

 

That would have been epic.

 

The first european looking guy I saw in Beijing... I stopped him as was my custom in the orient and inquired of the conditions and opportunities there in this new city.

 

Blonde hair in China or Japan had always meant 'help desk' to me.

 

We vagabonds and adventurers always stuck together and usually became instant friends as long as there wasn't a woman involved.

 

Then I asked him if he had ever heard of 'The Crocodile.'

 

He said that he would take me to see him right now.

 

Right then.

 

Right there.

 

Unbelievable.

 

I'm not kidding.

 

No shit.

 

I couldn't believe it either.

 

I had found 'The Crocodile.'

 

The man walked me to a hotel a few blocks away from the railroad station.

 

It was an old building that looked straight out of the 1920's, like just about every other building in Beijing.

 

You could see that it was really beautiful at one time... maybe even opulent or exclusive... but it, like anything else that was once beautiful or opulent, it seemed to fall into despair and decay under the custodianship of the communists.

 

That was the way pretty much all of Beijing looked.

 

With brown air and trees and bushes that were different from all those I had even known.

 

I always notice the trees and bushes in a new city.

 

Here on the other side of the world the plant life and the vegetation was odd to me... just unusual enough to stick out in my mind.

 

The man knocked on the door and we were answered by a nice looking blonde woman in her early twenties.

 

She looked kind of pissed off but invited us in still.

 

My guide just turned around and left with little more than a gesture to the woman.

 

I followed her into the room.

 

It had become a bit of a self entertainment for me to wonder why the man I was seeking should be called "The Crocodile."

 

It intrigued me from the moment I had heard it and in my mind I came up with all sorts of reasons for the nickname.

 

None of them pleasant.

 

The room was an illustration in contrasts... inside "The Crocodile" had rented two rooms... he knocked down the wall that had seperated them and completely remolded it.

 

This guy was livin' cush.

 

He sat on the edge of his bed playing with the tv remote control as if it had befuddled him... I could tell from body language that his girlfriend and he had just been fighting.

 

"The Crocodile" stood up and turned around to face me... the guy must have been six and a half feet tall... and immediately I could see why they called him "The Crocodile."

 

He wore these braces on his teeth... the largest mass of metal I've ever seen in a persons mouth.

 

Communist braces aren't very pretty... but these... "The Crocodiles" mouth looked like it had been installed by a blacksmith... an angry, drunken blacksmith.

 

Like hammered bars of hot metal hand forged around each of his teeth.

 

I had to make myself stop staring as he got right down to business.

 

Croc asked me when I wanted to leave... he said he had one ticket and he wanted a hundred and ten bucks American for it.

 

There'd be no negotiating I could tell that right away.

 

I had a feeling that if I tried that he'd have just relieved me of all my dough right there.

 

Probably my gear too.

 

We were in a bit of a funny situation for a couple of reasons... I thought the ticket looked fake... it looked worse than some of the permits and passes I'd forged in school.

 

I didn't have a visa to enter Russia... and I didn't carry that kind of currency in US dollars.

 

I wasn't too sure that the Russians would actually be too excited about me coming to their country either.

 

When I expressed this to "The Crocodile" he laughed a powerful and boisterous laugh and told me not to worry about it... he'd just gimme the ticket on good faith... so I could try and get a visa and cash a traveller's check or something to come up with the Dollars he wanted.

 

Besides he said "I know where your seat is and when you'll be leaving and if you fuck me I'll kill you" after which he laughed another deep laugh and gave me a half hug.

 

"I want my money by next week he said" and walked me to the door where he said goodbye and his girlfriend gave me another dirty look.

 

That was it.

 

Absolutely fucking unbelievable.

 

I'm in Beijing less than two hours and I found my guy and I got my ticket.

 

Now I just needed a visa from the Soviet Consulate.

 

He'd also tell me there if the ticket was real I figured.

 

But right now I needed a place to stay.

 

That would have to be my first order of business.

 

The Croc's hotel seemed a little too luxurious for my budget... I needed something 'dumpier.'

 

Something where my kind'd fit in you know?

 

I walked out of the hotel and on to the street... pausing for a moment to take a breath of the sulfery yellow tinged air and feel the pulse of the street there...a moment to let the vibe of it all sink in.

 

I could have gone left or I could have gone right but it really didn't matter because I had no idea where I was going anyway.

 

It's like a rule with me... like walking on the upwind side of the street because that's where all the paper money blows.

 

Go left.

 

My friend Joel... the guy who'd saved my ass from the knife weilding Yakuza that pressed certain death into my throat in that bar in Osaka... he told me that he went insane and that he would hear these voices in his head that always said the same thing... "look to the left Joel."

 

If he wasn't crazy already he said that those voices would do it... he never understood the meaning of it.

 

Stupid voices in your head... they never tell you anything good... like "stay away from that one... she's trouble."

 

They're always all cryptic.

 

You gotta try to figure them out and break the code.

 

Joel said the lithium they gave him pretty much shut the voices down.

 

I never had heard voices though.

 

It would probably be fun for a day or two... just to see what they would say.

 

I think if I had voices they would sound like Vincent Price on LSD.

 

So I went left after I walked out of the Crocodile's hotel.

 

I usually always go left when I got no idea but this time I was especially glad I did.

 

I get about a block and right there smack dab... badda bing... I run into this guy I lived with in Osaka Japan... Mike Levine... a Jewish guy from Jersey.

 

He had let me borrow a pair of his shoes back in Osaka because I couldn't find any shoes in my size in all of freakin' Japan.

 

Mike's got this big smile on his face as he sees me... we hug and slap each others backs and talk about the fight that got me thrown out of the university in Japan that we both went to.

 

I asked Mike if he knew where to score any hashish around Beijing and he just gave me another smile.

 

We walked about a block and we turned into this little dive grocery store.

 

From the greeting he got from the proprietress you could tell Mike had done business there before.

 

He walked me up to the woman and only said 'hashish.'

 

She pulled out a giant burlap bag filled with about five pounds of the finest green hash I'd ever seen and the smell just about knocked me out.

 

'Give her an American dollar' he said.

 

So I reached into my pocket and pulled out a dirty crumpled bill and handed it to her.

 

She just smiled and held open the bag.

 

'Go ahead... just take a handful' Mike said.

 

So I took the biggest handful possible and we just walked out of the place leaving a little trail of green hashish balls on the floor behind me.

 

I didn't have a bag or anything so I just dumped them in my shirt and tied it in a little knot to hold the stuff.

 

'You wanna go smoke some hashish' I asked Mike.

 

'Nah... I gotta go man' was all he said.

 

Mike gave me directions to a suitably dumpy hotel and we parted ways.

 

Walking down the street I saw a couple of American girls... who turned out to be two really granola looking lesbian backpackers from Nebraska.

 

I stopped them there and asked them where they were staying... they said they had no idea... I invited them to share a hotel room with me if we could find one... plus the thought of girl on girl action sounded like really good fun to me.

 

I felt like I was really going to like Beijing.

 

It seemed like an easy city.

 

Things were looking good.

 

Was this my lucky day or what?

 

Shit, I been here for like two hours... I already met the guy I came to meet, had a ticket for the Trans Siberian, scored a big old handful of hashish, hooked up with two lesbians and there we found a three dollar a night hotel.

 

Six yuan a night for each of us.

 

What more greatness could God bestow on me?

 

Another lesbian?

 

A blind supermodel?

 

That would just be asking too much I thought.

 

Lady Luck, I've always said, she was indeed a friend of mine.

 

Never look a gift horse in the mouth they say... so I unpacked my gear in the hotel room... every bit of it... and spread it all around.

 

I always unpack fully so if I get robbed they can't just take one bag and split... they gotta work for it... then I unscrew all the lightbulbs in the room so they gotta have a flashlight to do it well... and then I make some loud noise making booby trap... like a pyramid of empty beer cans behind the door... then they gotta have nerves of steel to finish the job.

 

Never got robbed once.

 

Never.

 

I have come home more than a few times affected by some intoxicant or another and fallen vicim to my own booby traps though.

 

It always scared the beejesus out of me.

 

The Nebraska lesbians unpacked too.

 

I decided that it'd be a good time to spark up a gram or two of that sweet green hashish Mike helped me to score so I stuck a push pin into the top of the beat up old desk... put a ball of hashish on it and lit it on fire with my lighter.

 

Then I took a drinking water glass and turned it upside down and set it over the flaming ball of hash.

 

The lack of oxygen snuffed out the flames and the glass filled up with the sweet smoke of the ganja extract.

 

Tipping the glass up on it's side just a little released some of the vapors and I inhaled ever so deeply.

 

'What the fuck are you doing' one of the lesbians asked.

 

'Smoking hashish... you want some' I replied in the way that you reply when you're trying to hold in a savory hit of the herbs.

 

'You can get the fucking death penalty for doing that shit here' the other one said.

 

They started packing their bags back up and they were mighty pissed off.

 

I finished up the hashish just as they slammed the door shut behind them.

 

Then I laid on the bed and put my arms back behind my head and let the smoke sink in.

 

Man it felt good.

 

'Fuck those lesbians' I thought... 'who needs that shit?'

 

Then somehow I got the idea that those bitches might tell someone I was up in the room gettin' high with a big stash of freshly purchased green hash.

 

This did not go down well with my psyche.

 

Especially after she'd mentioned the whole 'death penalty' thing and all.

 

I guess I started getting pretty paranoid.

 

I hadn't smoked that stuff in a long time and it was killer strength.

 

I needed to get it out of my room.

 

Throwing it out the window seemed like a good option.

 

So I opened the window and lo and behold I see a miracle from gahd right there.

 

There was a crack in the concrete window sill with some moss growing in it that looked just like the hashish!

 

So I stuffed it all in that crack and shut the window.

 

That way I could deny the stuff was mine.

 

I felt better just then and I was mourning the fact that I'd be seeing no girl on girl action tonight.

 

Then I noticed the clouds of hash smoke drifting out of the window over the door into the hotels hallway.

 

Just about the same time I heard the foot steps.

 

Man... my heart was beating like a thousand miles an hour and panic was startin' to set in.

 

The footsteps sounded like nice shoes on that marble floor in the hall.

 

They were the cops and I knew it.

 

Fuck.

 

I was busted.

 

Those bitches.

 

My poor mom's gonna shit when she gets the news from the State Department I thought.

 

The footsteps came closer and closer growing louder and louder.

 

I thought my heart was gonna jump outta my chest.

 

Until the footsteps passed my doorway and kept going.

 

I don't know who it was and I didn't care.

 

It was time to get out of here... It was time to go have a look at Beijing.

 

I left the hotel in a hurry and jumped on the first bus I saw... it didn't matter where the bus was going...I didn't care... I was sure that I hadn't been there anyway.

 

That's the great thing about exploring like that.

 

A new city... just go anywhere.

 

It's all new.

 

Sitting on the bus I was of course the only westerner riding it.

 

The Chinese weren't as polite as the Japanese and they would just stare at you forever... sometimes with mouth agape even... and I found myself very much the center of attention... the center of attention was something I really didn't want to be.

 

Since I was high as a kite on that hashish I'd just smoked.

 

I kinda wanted to blend in really.

 

That was going to be tough.

 

I started having what could only be described as auditory hallucinations on that bus... that happened alot to me in China... but right there it was bad... the cacaphony of Chinese voices started to filter itself out in my hyperactive mind and become english... I could understand things sometimes... I was certain that people were commenting on how intoxicated I was... they all knew it... they were all talking about me... looking at me... 'Is that American guy drunk out of his gourd or what?'

 

I had to get off that bus.

 

The sweat was pouring from my pores.

 

It was getting to be more than uncomfortable... it was unbearable.

 

The next stop was my stop no matter where it might be... soon as it stopped I jumped off that bus so fast... I didn't even have a clue as to where I was... and I didn't care.

 

Away from that hash house hotel and off of that bus...I just wanted my own little piece of contraband free real estate where I could sit and watch China go by and make amusing comments in my head to entertain myself.

 

This was my stop.

 

Before me was layed an enormous plaza... I had never seen such a large paved public space.

 

It was gigantic enough it looked like you could lay down and land a 747 in it if you went from one corner to the next.

 

It was so big and vast that the smog of Beijing obscured the other side of it from me.

 

I didn't know what this place was, but it made me feel realy small... insignificant actually... which was precisely how I wanted to feel.

 

I stood at Tienenmen Square.

 

This was the old Beijing... the one that used to be before the extremely systematic exploitation of cheap labor turned the place into a giant pachinko parlor... this was the dirty, dusty and gritty beijing where products were pulled around on wagons by teams of horses who shit big piles in the streets that you'd go straight over the handlebars of your bicycle if you didn't look where you were going.

 

I'd seen it.

 

This was the Beijing where the streets seemed impossibly large considering no one really owned a car... the Beijing where the old people all wore those navy blue or black or gray kung fu outfits and walked around stooping with their hands clasped behind their backs as if some ultimate power had ordered them to for all time.

 

This was the square in Beijing where less than a year had passed since thousands of students took a chance to try and change their world... this was the Beijing where tanks had rolled over them without mercy and their bodies were torn apart by the callousness of lead flying around at ballisticly high speeds and cruel random trajectories.

 

This was the Beijing where their blood ran like rivers down the curbs and into the sewers where like the extinguishing of their tender lives for naught all was soon forgotten by a world more infatuated with its demand for cheap consumer electronics in attractive clamshell packaging.

 

The one year anniversary of the slaughter was approaching and here as if by accident I find myself in the place where history was made and so conveniently forgotten.

 

Here and there I could still see bullet scars, burns and other marks that told the tale of a failed movement killed in a single night of murderous debauchery.

 

It was eerie in Beijing.

 

I couldn't put my finger on it.

 

Was it just the hashish's influence?

 

I couldn't place it until I found a nice grassy place to sit down and let everything stabilize.

 

Let my altered mind stop spinning.

 

The young people were all gone.

 

I found out that the government had sent what looked like the entire youth of the capitol city to 'summer camp,' where they'd sing patriotic songs and watch lots of motivational films and learn the error of their ways.

 

That's how they cracked down after the massacre.

 

It was re-education for the entire young population... there was almost no one walking around that city between the age of fourteen and twenty one.

 

It was spooky... strange mojo in a strange land.

 

Like some kind of Twilight Zone episode.

 

Everybody's seen the picture of 'Tank Man,' that guy whose name the world doesn't know... the one who was walking home from the grocery store with a couple of plastic bags in his hands... the guy who became a lonely human roadblock for a column of tanks... I know I could never forget that guy... he had balls the size of watermelons that one.

 

I woudda love to have bought that guy a drink or eight.

 

I was walking down that street and a momentary sense of deja vu made me stop... It felt like I'd been there before... it didn't take too long for the reality to hit me... I was standing in that spot.

 

In the Tank Man's spot.

 

The premonition came from looking at that photograph.

 

There was a pay phone there... on the side of the street... you can see it in the Tank Man picture... I thought my parents might like to know where in the world I was so I tried to call them from it without luck.

 

Maybe they'd think it was cool that I was calling them from there I thought.

 

I wanted to feel the scene out... I wanted to let it all sink in a little bit so I sat down and I had a look around.

 

It all began to unfold in my mind... the direction the tanks came from... the sounds they'd make... their squeaking tracks rolling on the asphalt echoing in the canyon of concrete buildings... I could see the crosswalk he was walking across when it happened.

 

I stood up, still painting the scene on the canvas of my mind with the brushes of my imagination and I walked towards the crosswalk... just as he did that remarkable day.

 

Man... sometimes even I have a hard time putting things into words... sometimes feelings, emotions and perceptions are just too powerful and swift to get a grasp on.

 

Surveying the scene where this historic collision happened from the street... it was so much different than the picture we all know... that was shot from high above... it's got a whole different tone than the lonliness and isolation that the street level offered.

 

Just like in the square where I had felt so small... even the street there was massive in width... one of those subcompact cars flying through the smog could have crushed me like a bug.

 

The thought of standing my ground in front of a column of many ton armored tanks with their diesel engines shaking and belching thick black smoke and rumbling in anger... I'll tell you this... with the greatest respect that I can muster... that guy... at that moment... he took on the entire world.

 

He was a bad ass motherfucker who said 'hey... I don't like what's going down here' and he backed it up with his hundred and fifty pound body alone in the streets.

 

He never even put those grocery bags down.

 

But for a moment, that man stopped the world.

 

He stood his ground.

 

He stood our ground.

 

He stood for everyman that day.

 

I didn't.

 

I didn't even chance stopping where he did.

 

I didn't want to stop a bus.

 

When I got across the street I walked back towards Tienenmen Square wondering what happened to the guy.

 

These thoughts were crisply punctuated when I found the remains of a completely flattened bicycle.

 

It had been run over by something pretty heavy because it was as flat as a bicycle could conceivably become.

 

It even had a curve to it... a lot of parts were gone but the frame, the handlebars, even the rims were crushed flat.

 

I picked it up, still thinking about Tank Man and I realized what it meant.

 

Something inside me wanted to take it home... to show my people... people born and raised with a freedom fought for by others... I wanted to show them what we pretty much let happen here... the great crime that we ignored.

 

It was a strong symbol to me at least of an oppressive government that lost it's temper on it's own people.

 

I'd never get that flattened bicycle home, but I carried stashed inside the tubes of my backpack messages that people had asked me to carry out of the country to a place where mistakenly so they thought good and decent people might give two shits about the treachery bestowed upon them in their quest for what we have but could really care less about.

 

A freedom so strong... a freedom so deep that it was a part of me whether I was conscious about it or not... a freedom that formed the person I was and carried me on a long and mostly accidental journey to a place where youth was cut short for having the audacity and lack of patience to demand a more tolerant society where people would count for just a little more than cheap labor.

 

I promised myself I'd remember what happened to them.

 

I promised myself that on June 4th, 1990 that I'd say a prayer there in Tienenmen Square.

 

I'd recognize their martyrdom to the cause of freedom and I'd pay my respects on the anniversary of the barbarism of their all powerful and vicious central authority.

 

When that morning came with its sultry brownish orange sunrise, three hundred and sixty five days after the blood letting, when the flag of a nation was raised over it's most proud square... I was the only person that wasn't Chinese standing there as a witness to at least offer the the quiet contempt of my heart and the objection of my soul as a counterbalance to the disgrace of the murder of these children.

 

There were no television cameras or satellite trucks... no journalists fixing their hair or taking notes on those long pads that they carry.

 

Nothing.

 

I carried no sign or banner... I spoke no message of objection.

 

I sought to instigate nothing.

 

I stood there in Tienenmen Square as a witness.

 

A witness to what the rest of the free world was so selfishly quick to forget.

 

Two days later I'd board a train that I'd get off of in another world... where a wall that represented hate and anger and mistrust would be falling, hacked to pieces bit by bit by a people celebrating a new freedom and unity.

 

The contrast in worlds was incredible.

GOTHAM.

I’ve never seen it look so… young.

So small.

So vulnerable.

This is not my city.

Then again, it’s not my time.

If I didn’t have a mission, this entire trip would’ve made a kicks holiday.

No cars in the sky.

No Jokerz kicking over old ladies.

No pollution blocking out the sun.

Not even a single Splicer in sight.

Schway.

It’s so peaceful and quie-

 

An explosion interrupts my train of thought. The jarring boom is followed by various alarms, children crying, and the rumble of concrete getting thrown about.

 

Slag, I was enjoying being in the olden days.

Back to it then.

 

The sounds of destruction continue, as I activate my thrusters, and launch towards the screams.

 

…

 

Clouds of smoke and dust obscure my vision, nothing a little thermal imaging can’t fix. As it activates, I can see each person in sight; some trapped under rubble, others sprayed out across the pavement, while the rest run for their lives. …but from what?

Then it hits me.

Literally.

 

…

 

“Look Mom! Batman’s here to save us!”

 

"Come with me honey, it's too dangerous to be around here"

 

"There's someone in the rubble over there!"

 

Struggling, I manage to get up. Whatever hit me, hit hard.

A mother and son couple rush to meet me as I come to a stand. The mother is clearly affected by the event, while hope beams from her son’s face as he looks upon me.

 

“Mom! Nightwing’s back too!”

 

The mother grips my shoulder tightly and starts to shake, disorienting me more. I muster a grunt that makes her stop.

 

“Shaking me is not going to help, lady”

 

“You’ve gotta save us from that thing!”

 

She starts pounding at my chest, definitely not helping, especially with that sharp pounding occurring in my head. What hit me?!

 

“It’s okay, Mom. Batman will stop it. Go join him, Nightwing!”

 

Her child tugs at my leg and points behind me. In my daze, I reluctantly turn, and the horror I see, I recognize instantly.

I’ve seen the design before from Bruce’s old casefiles. It’s an OMAC.

And already on top of it, is Batman.

 

…

 

The rooftop nearest to the scuffle is where I relocate to, can’t risk letting myself be known to him this early on. Bruce looks so young. His costume reflects this. The bright blue of the cape and cowl is already a jarring contrast for me. I’ve only ever seen black and grey.

I can’t help but snigger. “Dark Knight”, what a joke. More like “Denim Knight” hahaha.

He looks so schwarbage. There’s too much blue clashing here, which makes it harder to keep a track of the fight. The blues of that Batman and the OMAC, swirling around each other, make for an interesting spectacle. Every now and then a flash of the other Batman’s grey reveals his position.

He’s losing.

Then. He speaks.

 

…

 

”Oracle”

 

It's clear he's talking to an informant. Just like how I had Bruce, now I have A.L.F.R.E.D. I ask A.L.F.R.E.D to tap into the connection, so I can listen in. The person on the other side is a female, which surprises me.

 

“Oracle, here. I’m well ahead of you. Checking the files on these things. Just throw stuff at it! Something’s bound to work.”

 

“Can you hurry it up? I’m getting my arse handed to me here”

 

The OMAC slams its arms down, catching his cape, and grounding him. He rolls before the next arm hammers down, gets back up, and starts to throw superheated batarangs at it, which simply bounce off, much to his disappointment. He starts to yell at ‘Oracle’ again.

 

“Well?? how was the last one defeated?”

 

“… It just found it! Clark threw it into a Volcano! The average temperature being 1,200 degrees…”

 

“Here comes the but…”

 

“But, we can’t trust this model, given that those batarangs were heated to 2,000…”

 

“So we need to find the melting point!”

 

While dodging the OMAC, the other Batman puts on a pair of roughly put together gloves, activates them, resulting in a warm, red, glow, and gets into a ready stance… Ready for the incoming clash… I’ve seen this tech before.

Sure enough, the fight starts, with him pitting his superheated gauntlets against the OMAC.

But does his fist bounce off? Does the device break on impact? No.

The punch melts through the fist of the creature.

You know what would’ve made this schway? An epic shockwave, as these two titans go at it. But nah, the gauntlets rip through that creature, like a hot knife through butter.

Enough to cut it.

But not enough to defeat it.

 

There is a moment of silence. We all stand there, watching the aftermath of the punch.

Its arm is completely gone. It looks at the stub, then up at the other Batman, then back at the stub. It’s as if it’s trying to comprehend just what happened.

Then it’s skin starts to shift, little ridges appear along its body, eventually turning into tentacles, moving to the stub.

 

The sight of this creature, as it struggles to reform its arm is enough to turn any man white. Like something out of John Carpenter’s “The Thing”; the little tentacles desperately coming together in a mass, to create what resembles an arm.

Once the new arm is established, the other Batman finally springs back into action.

 

“Oracle, This ain’t gonna go down unless the body is completely obliterated.”

 

“What were those?

 

He yells out his response, as he prepares another punch.

 

“Something I’ve been working on.”

 

“What is their max temperature?”

 

“6000”

 

The next punch causes the left gauntlet to shatter, broken.

 

“Damnit! I’m not gonna be hitting as hard now. Oracle you gotta find a fix, and fast!”

 

“Nearest location with a temperature that would be able to stand 6,000 degrees is the Sionis-“

 

“Sionis Steel Mill!”

 

Once he realizes this, he immediately tries to lure the OMAC to the north of the city. Without hesitation, the OMAC thunders towards him.

 

“Even then, the average furnace temperatures there can barely exceed 5,500, how will you manage that extra 500 degrees?”

 

Another strike comes his way, resulting in a hurried response as he struggles to dodge. He’s getting tired.

 

“I’ll figure it out! Just gotta lure it to-“

 

The arm finally catches him, and The Batman is knocked aside, this is definitely a young version of Bruce, he’s sloppy.

This is my opportunity to step in, I won’t let this one die!

 

…

 

Judging by their conversation, it’s pretty clear what I have to do. Subject it to a heat of over 6000 degrees. Easy. Bruce tinkered with his Thermite to have a base heat of over 10,000.

The only problem is getting it inside the OMAC, to contain the blast. Otherwise, this entire street block will be leveled. But first. I want to try something as I engage.

The OMAC stands over the other Batman, ready to kill.

Before it can do so, I interrupt it.

 

“Hey big guy!”

 

It turns and approaches me.

 

“You’re a robot, aren’t ya?”

 

No response. Typical.

 

“Not much of a talker, I see. Well- Whoops!”

 

It almost got me with that attack. Can’t be too friendly, gotta keep focused.

 

“Let’s see how you like this!”

 

I activate the EMP on by belt. Immediately those little ridges appear again, turning into tentacles. Infuriating the OMAC even more.

This should make things easy.

As I boost towards it, the OMAC starts to solidify again, the effect the EMP had on it isn’t going to last long.

 

By now the new arm has become solid. How do I know? Because it hits me right in the face and I’m grounded. Was not expecting that.

Just as I get up, that arm is there to greet me again.

Slag! This guy is tougher than I thought.

No brainer as to what I have to do next.

I have to use its own fury against it.

As I dodge the next arm that hammers down, resulting in a slab of concrete narrowly missing my head, my hand goes to my belt.

My next move is crucial, and I better make it count.

The OMAC makes another decisive blow, lodging its arm in the brickwork.

This is my chance. I jump onto the trapped arm, embedding it further into the ground, using the force as a springboard to deliver what is, hopefully, a final punch.

Once down, the OMAC starts to reform again. This is my chance. I force the Thermite from my belt, deep into the OMAC’s chest.

I swear these boots are the best thing in my arsenal, the thrusters manage to eject me outside the blast radius, with barely any time to spare. Before I know it the blast force engulfs me, and I’m thrown off course.

 

…

 

The dust settles, revealing the other Batman, observing me. The OMAC lies in pieces to the right of him. Guess my cover has been blown… literally. I address him as I start to stand up.

 

“Bruce Wayne, I’ve been looking for you.”

 

Just the mention of his name puts the other Batman into shock, but after a moment, he composes himself, and speaks.

 

“I have no idea who you’re talking about.”

 

I’ve got no time for this attitude. I forgot how easily it pissed me off.

 

“You wear the same symbol I do. You know exactly who I’m talking about.”

 

The other Batman doesn’t waste time, he starts to walk away, much to my anger, and shouts over his shoulder:

 

“I am not Bruce Wayne. Good luck finding him.”

 

In a fit of rage I activate my thrusters and tackle him down, hoist him up by his cape, and pin him against the nearest brick wall.

As he attempts to break free I lock his arm behind his back and start to apply pressure.

It’s time to get some answers.

 

“Enough of your games. Where is he? Where the hell is Bruce Wayne?”

 

Instead I get no answer, only a blank stare from him. I’ve come too far just to get nothing.

Before I know it, I’m screaming in fury while punching him repeatedly, as I start my interrogation.

 

“WHERE IS BRUCE WAYNE?! SLAG IT, ANSWER ME!”

 

In the moment before he passes out, I rip off his mask, revealing someone I haven’t seen in a long time: Tim Drake. Tim looks at me with the fiercest eyes, splutters out blood and simply states:

 

“Bruce Wayne is dead.”

====Gotham. Warehouse District====

 

*This abandoned warehouse brings back memories. It was the first Moth-Cave, the current storage space for all his gear. It was also the first meeting place of the Misfits. Funny that we're here now. I met Drury at a parents evening. Our kids was just starting elementary, and they were good friends, that is until... When I became Kite-Man, part-time avenging angel, part-time supervillain, Drury sought me out for a job. I met Len and Gar- the three of them thick as thieves even back then, and Mortimer Drake, who's desire for riches and thrills kept him around for a while, before he was injured in a shoot-out. Drury's goal was to get the attention of a new guy- Tom Blake. Catman. Gotta say, he gave a heck of a first impression when he showed up. Fast car, great smile and the ability to sound like he knew everything when he *really* knew very little. Still doesn't. He's the guy who introduced us to Julian Day. We weren't the smartest guys out there, so we took him in no questions asked. That was our first mistake, and now we're at a crossroads. Regardless of the state of things, Jules is our friend. My other friends are a little too... bloodthirsty for my liking*

 

Len- Chuck...

 

Chuck- I'm just saying. We don't have to kill him.

 

Len- He's destroying the city, he's killed a buncha people-

 

Chancer- -And worst of all he's making us look bad!

 

Len- Said Chancer the psychopath. Glad to see you've got your priorities straight.

 

*Sharp groans, and sips his beer. It's funny. We still see him as the newbie, but he's probably the best person here who can understand Julian. Sharp once joined some bug cult to seek revenge on us Misfits. Almost succeeded too*

 

Chuck- Where's Drury? You said-

 

*Len lights a cigarette and takes in a big puff. He quit years ago*

 

Len- He'll be here. Said he was getting some extra muscle.

 

Chancer- Hnh. You've seen those things. It'd have to be extra big muscle.

 

====The Rooftops====

 

Drury- Kinda wish we met in the Cave. Is it true you have a dinosaur?

 

*Gotham is hurting. Because I wasn't doing my job. If I hadn't been so occupied with Tommy, I'd have been able to stop Day before he even started. But it's a slippery slope. Every time someone dies here, every time, I feel- and I know, that I could have done more. Across the city, my family fights these monsters, and deals with the panic unleashed by Day. It's an older version of Crane's formula, but nonetheless dangerous. It's the creatures that will do the most damage until we find out what they are. Myself and... some unexpected allies*

 

Gar- They ain't real. Some kind of projection- worked with similar shit during my days at Panessa. Combine it with Crane's gas and you've got some real nightmares.

 

Drury- What do we think? Billings?

 

Bruce- No. Spellbinder hasn't been outside his own house in weeks, nor would he align himself with Calendar Man. Not after he lost his leg.

 

Drury- Then who?

 

Bruce- Kaliban maybe. The Spook. He escaped during the Blackgate riots, and these are similar to illusions he's created in the past. And yet... it's never been on this scale before.

 

Drury- Must be drawing a lot of power. I took a few electrical classes in high school.

 

Gar- You flunked those.

 

Drury- No, those I passed, it was chemistry I failed at.

 

Gar- Explains the cocoon gun.

 

Bruce- He has to be transmitting the signal from somewhere. The GCR tower. It'll give him the chance to admire his handiwork.

 

Gar- Never liked him. He's gone off the deep end and is dragging every single C-list villain with him

 

Drury- I've got some guys at the harbour warehouses. The Misfits.

 

Bruce- I'll call the Batwing, see if anyone of my people are available to meet us there

 

Gar- Right. Er, Bats? Condolences.

 

Batman- Thank you. And... Congratulations

 

*I jump off the roof, and glide away, but not before hearing what Lynns and Walker are arguing about*

 

Drury- What was that?

 

Gar- What? Jealous Bugman?

 

====

 

*Just as we're getting on each others nerves again, the doors crash open. I almost faint, thinking it's one of those... things. It isn't*

 

Blake- Have no fear, the life of the party has arrived!

 

*Was he expecting applause? I look at Len and he's dumbfounded. Blake growls*

 

Blake- Well this is depressing.

 

Len- This is your fault Blake.

 

Chuck- Go easy on him, this is his best friend.

 

Len- His "best friend" brought pigs to my bar. Fuck 'im.

 

Blake- Urgh is this the Jules thing again?

 

Chancer- Oh, what's the Jules thing?

 

Len- Yes. It *is* the Jules thing again. See Chancer, we needed a seventh member for our gang. Back then it was me, Walker, Chuck, Blake, Lynns and Drake- The Cavalier.

 

Chancer- Oh I remember him, the-

 

Len- Neil Diamond fan, yeah. We knew that the Justice League had seven members and that'd been working well for them. We wanted to use Rigger but guess who didn't want him around?

 

Blake- He would've ruined our game.

 

Len- Yeah, because otherwise we were smoking hot

 

Chuck- Cavalier had a pencil moustache Tom!

 

Len- So, Blake went and brought his Arkham cellmate- Jules. Funny thing though- he didn't know a damn thing about him

 

Blake- I knew he liked calendars.

 

Len- Word to the wise, if he's in a lunatic asylum, he's probably not the best man for the job. Did you even know why he was in there?

 

Blake- Y'know, calendar stuff.

 

Chancer- Oh that's pretty bad.

 

Blake- Chancer don't listen to this BS

 

Chancer- Eh. It sounds like something you'd do.

 

*Blake hisses and straightens his back. I hope Chancer's luck holds, or else he might get scratched up badly*

 

Blake- I didn't have to come here! There is a very attractive new acrobat at work, and I was hoping to mark my territory. If you know what I-

 

Chuck- I think that's dogs.

 

Len- It's definitely dogs.

 

Chuck- Lion taming is my job, I think I know how they behave-

 

Len- Signing autographs is your job. You're just the hype man with a panther. You want to talk jobs- Chuck's got that office, Chancer's waiting tables-

 

Chancer- All the ribs I can eat!

 

Len- - And I've got the bar. Get a real job.

 

Blake- At least I have one- Walker's unemployed

 

Len- *Walker* was the fucking mayor. You get elected, then complain.

 

*Tempers are flying now. Blake's knives, two instead of the usual three- that's weird, emerge. Len's grip tightens on his shotgun. I really should intervene*

 

Chuck- C'mon, we can still do this peacefully

 

Len- If we're not shooting Jules, I'm shooting Blake. Your call Chuck.

 

*We can do this peacefully*

 

====GCR Tower====

 

January Thirteenth. Considered an unlucky number for some, for me it is one rife with opportunity. The vermin ransacked my home sweet home, but they were too late to stop the inevitable. Like trying to halt dawn or dusk, or the changing of the seasons. As I gaze upon this city, now glowing a brilliant amber, I am content. My dreams fulfilled. Kaliban was more than happy to play along. As for my friends, the Misfits who looked after me- I have not forgotten their generosity, or their cruelty. Their greatest dreams are just waiting to be granted. At a cost, of course.

The general hum of a busy restaurant on Friday night, crackles through the warm, fragrant air. Candles dot the center of each and every table at Maroni’s, in tall, golden holders. Few in Gotham realize that Salvatore Maroni, when he still lived, had franchised his restaurant business, which managed to flourish well beyond his criminal empire.

 

Here in Louisiana, this establishment of Maroni’s took on a surreal combination of Italian food and Cajun cooking. Somehow, it manages to draw people in and rack up a respectable amount during the evening of both dollars and patrons.

 

Even some of the more . . . unusual variety.

 

Cap: These really are fantastic breadsticks!

 

Digger, having already tried to Boomerang one: Yeah, they’re alright. Not aerodynamic enough f’r me though.

 

Floyd has had exactly one glass of whiskey. It sits, empty, in front of him. He hasn’t asked for a refill, it won’t help him. It was a mistake coming here, but he’d just have to deal with it. The patrons all slump dead in their seats. The host at the front door was bleeding out on his podium, and his two companions were jabbering corpses. There was one place he found solace; The forehead of Captain Marvel, unblemished, clean and without even a hint of a gunshot hole.

 

Harley, placing a hand gently on Cap’s arm: So tell me Mistah Marvel, Whatcha doing when you’re not . . . rightin’ wrongs?

 

Cap, definitely drinking apple juice: Well, I help out around the neighborhood a lot. You know, save kittens from trees, help grandmas across the street, go to the zoo. When I can I help out at the homeless shelter.

 

Digger, drinking gin and tonic: Regular Superman, this bloke.

 

Harley: I think it’s sweet!

 

Cap: Hey, I’m no Superman, he’s a class all to himself, I just like to do what I can.

 

The waiter arrives, he is oily, but otherwise pleasant. To Floyd, he looks the same as all the rest.

 

Waiter: Hey there, are we all ready to order?

 

Harley: Sure! I’m gonna get the chicken-Caesar salad, and can I get a Pink Lemonade with that?

 

Digger: Stake, well done, taters on the side, maybe some mozzarella sticks, and uh, chuck in a couple of eggs will ya? Scrambled. Keep the Gee ‘n Tee flowin, eh?

 

Floyd: Uh, Another glass of whiskey. . . Yeah, that’s all.

 

Cap: Y’know, this cheeseburger sounds good. Can I get that without the onions and with another apple juice? Thank you, sir.

 

The waiter jots down their order, smiles, and retreats back towards the kitchen.

 

Cap: So what is it exactly you guys do? Unless it’s like, top-secret government stuff, then I understand. *He holds a finger up to his lips*

 

Harley: We’re rehabilitation specialists! I’m a psychiatrist! I like to get all up inside your mind, and figure out what makes all these supervillains insane in the membrane!

 

Digger: Insane in the Brain!

 

Harley inches her chair closer to Cap: maybe y’can stop in some time, get your head checked! I totally do walk-ins!

 

Cap: That could be fun, actually. What about you two?

 

Floyd and Digger glance at each other briefly.

 

Digger: We’re er, deputy wardens we are! Yeah! Old Floyd and I was once nasty criminals, but now we’re on the path to the straight and narrow.

 

Cap: So you two WERE bad-guys!

 

Floyd, quietly, almost sullenly: Still are, kid.

 

Harley: Ahaha don’t listen to him, he’s just in a bad mood today. What they mean is, they’re ex-bad guys. The truth is, we all are.

 

Digger: Cheers to that, yeah.

 

Cap: Well, be that as it may, despite your pasts, it sounds like you’re trying your best to change, and do what you know is right. You guys may all be ex-villains, but to me, that’s the important part: “Ex.” Sure we all go through tough spots, and sometimes we do things we regret, but in my experience, that just makes us stronger people when we come out of it. I’m glad you three are working to get your lives turned around. It gives me hope for the real villains out there, the ones they say can’t change. Personally, I believe everyone has the capacity for change. If that’s not too sappy of me to say.

 

Floyd Lawton blinks once. He downs the last of his whiskey, and he gets up and leaves.

 

Cap: Is . . . is he okay? Was that too sappy? Did I say somethi-

 

Harley: Shh, no, no, you did nothin’ wrong, hon, I’ll go talk to him.

 

Harley pursues him.

 

Digger: So, Marvel me mate, it’s down to you, and it’s down to me.

 

Cap: . . . Know any good jokes?

 

Maroni’s, at this location, takes residence in a vintage, four-story building in the downtown area. The restaurant itself finds itself located on the third and fourth floors, and where there’s vintage buildings, there’s balconies. The night air nips at Floyd’s nose. The breeze bites his ears and tugs at his mustache. Floyd grips the balcony railing and stares blankly at the street. He doesn’t even smoke.

 

Harley Quinn follows shortly after. Her scarf gets caught in the wind, and her arms instinctively wrap her coat tighter around her body. She’s known Floyd for a while,

 

But she’s never seen him this bad.

 

Harley: Floyd, you okay?

 

Floyd: Go back inside, Harley.

 

Harley: C’mon, Floyd, you’ve been off all day. I can see it in the way your mustache droops. What’s up?

 

Floyd continues staring at the street below.

 

Harley: Alright no more mustache jokes.

 

Floyd: I don’t want to talk about it.

 

Harley puts a hand, gently, on his shoulder, then quietly asks him: Are you armed?

 

Floyd: No.

 

Harley: That’s unusual for you, isn’t it?

 

Floyd sighs. It’s a violent, distant sound.

 

Floyd: If I tell you this, you cannot speak to it about anyone else.

 

Harley, smiling slightly: Hey, that’s my job.

 

Floyd takes a deep breath: Alright. Every few months or so, I feel . . . homicidal. So I don’t carry a piece anywhere.

 

Harley: Like intrusive thoughts?

 

Floyd: Sure. Thoughts. Images. Everything around me turns red. Everyone around me is a corpse. Boomer’s a corpse, Answer-guy’s a corpse. Waller’s a corpse. You’re a corpse. Everyone has a perfect hole in their forehead. A bullet I put there. That I do my damndest not to put there for real. But you know what’s the damndest thing? That muscle-bound cape that you keep makin’ eyes at . . . he’s completely clean. I can’t even will myself to imagine a bullet in his head. He talks about followin’ a new path, becoming a better person. Well I’ve tried, I’ve goddamn tried. For myself, for Michelle, for Zoe. But I cannot change myself. I’m a killer. That’s all there is. That cape, his outlook, is everything I could have been if I’d never fired that first bullet. He’s everything I could never be.

 

Floyd hasn’t stopped looking at the street below. His knuckles are turning white, he’s finally begun to feel the cold. Harley wraps one arm around his shoulder, and together, they stand for a few minutes in the frigid silence.

 

Floyd, eventually: Hey Harl?

 

Harley: Yeah, Floyd?

 

Floyd: Why did you always call me ‘Cowboy?’

 

Harley, after a few seconds: Cause uh . . . well, When I was growin’ up, my Dad watched a lot of Cowboy movies. Y’know, Magnificent Seven, Once Upon A Time In The West, that kinda thing. And well, uh, the first time I saw ya without the mask on, you reminded me of Charles Bronson.

 

Deadshot continues staring into the street, then he starts to chuckle, which descends it’s way into a laugh. Harley begins to laugh with him, and for a minute, the two just stand on the balcony, chuckling away.

 

Floyd, eventually: We should probably get back in, huh?

 

Harley, smiling: Yeah, probably.

 

Floyd, smirking: If you ever tell anybody about this, I’ll have to shoot you.

 

Harley, still smiling: Wouldn’t have it any other way, cowboy.

 

The two make their way back to the table, weaving in and out of passerby and wait-staff. Eventually, they find their dinner companions, who are in the midst of laughter themselves.

 

Digger: So the bloke sees that this other guy, he’s just flyin on the wind and landin on the balcony pretty as y’please, right? So he thinks ‘blimey that’s a strong wind! I gotta try that meself’, so he jumps out the window and plummets to ‘is death. Then the Bartender, he looks over to the flyin’ guy, an’ he says ‘Y’know, You’re a bloomin’ arsehole when you’re drunk, Superman!’

 

Digger and Cap: Ahahahaha!

 

Cap, his laughter subsiding as Floyd and Harley return: You’re back! And not a moment too soon, our friends jokes were getting a shade bluer by the minute!

 

Digger: Ah ye loved em, can’t deny it. Plus look at this, eh! Grub’s here and waitin’ for ya!

 

Cap: I’ll admit I will be saving a few of those. Also I want to thank you guys again for inviting me along tonight, It’s been a great time. I can see why you guys hang out!

 

Harley and Floyd sit down in their seats across from each other, and catch each other’s eyes. Harley smiles warmly. There’s still a bullet between her eyes, but Floyd knows that it’ll fade away.

it's been rainy and gross here all day today so I stayed in and caught up on some tele. nothing that actually required 3D specks but ya gotta admit, it's a nice touch. ;-)

 

I've been tagged so I'm going to try and come up with 10 things that I haven't already said before. and as always, if I tag you in turn and you don't wanna play, no worries. here goes.

 

1. I'm craving a burger, fries and a milkshake right now. god that sounds good.

2. I tried watching the superbowl a bit ago and I got bored. sorry, football just ain't my thing.

3. I want a holga.

4. and a new camera bag. the velco on the one I have always snags my scarf. makes me mad. }:-|

5. I'm a virgo. very much so.

6. I've created an online portfolio of some of my work. It's not a full and proper web site but it's free and it will do for now. feel free to check it out and let me know what you think.

7. I've been really wanting to go to las vegas lately. I just wanna photograph the hell out of it!

8. if I was a drag queen my name would be Elleina Handbag.

9. I normally curse like a sailor but I try to watch my mouth in mixed company. shit, I'm really hungry now, sorry, can't stop thinking about it.

10. I feel very hopeful for this year. I can't say why really, but I do feel that good things will happen. I sure hope I'm right. cheers to that!!!

 

alright, time to finish out my sunday night with a load of towels and maybe some grocery shopping.

 

11. I hate grocery shopping.

 

hope you enjoy your evening ya'll~

“What was the thought-process here?”

 

There hadn’t been much of one, really.

 

“We call the Dunbars and they tell us you aren’t there. They say Roger told them he would be HERE for the night.”

 

Yeah, that had been a rookie mistake.

 

“It’s one thing to lie to us, it’s another to let your friend be a part of it. Did you forget that we are your parents, and we want to know you’re safe? Chris.”

 

Chris jolts out of his internal reflection. He’s back at 231 Jewel Avenue. His mother sat forward on the couch, hands clasped under her chin. Some strands loosened from her otherwise kempt hair, and the dark of her eyelids, betrayed the anxiety she was trying to bury. His father had not spoken since driving Chris away from the scene at Frannie’s place.

 

“We… I didn’t do it to make you upset,” Chris explains sincerely.

 

“We don’t think that,” his father sighs.

 

…

 

“What we think-“ began Mrs. King.

 

“… is that you’re restless, moving back here,” Mr. King resolves, earning a fixed stare from his wife. “But we know, now that you and your old friends have caught up, you’re going to be focused on things like, let’s say, your classes. And you’re going to be responsible, not looking for trouble. Am I in the ballpark?”

 

“Yes sir.”

 

Neither Mr. nor Mrs. King follows up with ultimatums. Chris puffs air behind his lips, cringing as he takes turns studying each of their expressions. The living room clock ticks incessantly throughout their still largely-unfurnished home.

 

“Well,” Chris pitches forward onto his feet. “I guess if that’s all sorted out, I can make it to class if I hurry.”

 

“Chris, where-“ Mrs. King objects as he darts to various corners of the room, recovering his backpack and materials that had been dropped the other afternoon. “You haven’t slept or even-“

 

“Going to school, being responsible!” contests Chris, one arm through the wrong strap of his pack, attempting to unlock the already-unlocked front entrance. “I’ll be home on time! We won’t get into any more trouble, I promise!”

 

He manages the door and peels out down the sidewalk, in the direction of Hamilton Junior High. Chris’ parents approach the stoop uneasily. Detective King’s fingers curl in and out of a fist on the doorframe as he watches his son.

 

Mrs. King laces her fingers at her waist. “Couples finish each other’s sentences.”

 

“Mm.”

 

“You didn’t finish mine correctly though.”

 

…

 

“I was going to tell Chris that we think he needs to stay at home when he’s not at school, for the time being. Until he can be honest with us. Be honest with himself about-“

 

“Liz.”

 

Her husband’s interruption is indistinct, but only so in volume. Behind the airy word, a storm brews. “… Can you appreciate… that I cannot and will not tell our son how he should be handling this? We know what… happened. Christ I don’t even know how I’m handling this.”

 

“Forgiving yourself is a good place to start, Greg.”

 

“Easy for you to say, you were always the bigger man,” Greg King chokes on a laugh, and his wife lays one hand on his shoulder.

 

“I can’t t-“ he begins, faltering. “… take more of his life away from him.”

 

“It’s our job to keep him safe, not in the dark” Liz King asserts resolutely.

 

“Our son is fine.”

  

***

  

The room didn’t hurt anymore.

 

Bryan wasn’t sure how it had been hurting in the first place, but, whatever it was, it had finally dulled.

 

No. It hadn’t? Now that humming, which had plagued him every moment he could remember being here, was inside him. It didn’t hurt; it fueled him. He was a furnace, unquestionably alive.

 

He was standing upright as well: an unexpected revelation. The woman with the calmative eyes was there, like always. Her staid face, and even the way she stood, was a veneer, hiding a dangerous avidity.

 

“Wait,” Bryan stops her as she clears her throat. “You’re going to ask me if I… I know my name. You keep asking me that. It’s Bryan Smith. And I’m here. ‘Here’ is…”

 

“Out of the woods, Mr. Smith,” she affirms warmly. “It was about this time last week that you were caught in an atmospheric phenomenon brought on by the meltdown of Trojan Labs’ greenhouse reactor.”

 

“I’ve. Always heard people, like, died to that kind of thing.”

 

“It was highly experimental, we knew. But we had run enough simulations and smaller models, to persuade the city we were secure. To know there wouldn’t be malfunctions,” she elaborates to a puzzled Bryan. “… We thought we knew. We might have been looking at a termination of all our funding and projects, but you’ve pulled through. More than that, you’re why we aren’t back at square one.”

 

As she said this, someone very new swaggered into Bryan’s makeshift recovery room: Dressed in fluorescent green and baby blue, with a collar and beard of equivalent extravagance. He grinned with just his bottom teeth and gave the pair a tiny salute.

 

Bryan nearly blanked on everything the woman had just conveyed. “Uh, how’s that?”

 

“We lost the reactor, but we gained you. You didn’t simply survive the event; the energy we lost control of superseded your physiology. As we speak, your cardiovascular and respiratory systems are essentially backup generators; you’re running on emissions that weren’t scientifically recognized last week.”

 

Before he knew what was happening, the woman takes him by the back of his hand, and places it under a lip of the capsule in which he had been convalescing. She applies almost no pressure at all, and the bed lifts like a sheet of paper. As Bryan’s eyes bug out, she steps away, leaving the feat of strength to his body alone.

 

“That’s you,” is her assurance.

 

“Wh- HOW is that..?” he grasps the frame, for fear of it crashing down. “… Oh god, what did I eat last night?”

 

The amusement on the new arrival’s face had not broken for a second, even as he made to mollify Bryan’s perplexity. “Your eyes do not deceive, friend. You’re like a real superhero, what do you think about that, eh?”

 

Bryan lets the cradle drop to the tiles at their feet, and pinches his arm. “Real?.. I have to get home!”

 

“Mr. Smith- BRYAN!”

 

The woman’s outburst cuts short his sudden beeline to the closest door. “Everything you have to your name was found in your car. Like I said, you’ve been here for days. We checked your records, we consulted with the authorities while they were investigating our mishap… you’ve been living paycheck to paycheck. No residency,”

 

She takes a moment to formulate the words, but her eyes stay locked on Bryan’s.

 

“no living relatives.”

 

It was all still so dizzying. Bryan wanted to believe there was some mix-up, some grand prank being played on him. If not for the woman’s face… those eyes, like bottomless wells that seemed to encapsulate the sadness he had been relieved of for his time away from the conscious world… if not for the feeling in his fingers and soles deadening at the mention of the life he had carved out for himself thus far, Bryan might have bought into his own mercy.

 

“It’s true, isn’t it? … I remember now.”

 

“We’re sorry,” the woman stresses. “All of us at Trojan. We are so sorry our hubris—our lack of caution—disrupted your life. I have to tell you, behind closed doors… we didn’t know what the machine was capable of, not really. It could ended far worse for you.”

 

Bryan couldn’t be certain if she was about to cry, the way she hung her head. “Well… hey, don’t beat yourself up; I took the job. I guess I signed some kind of… liability thing. Yeah. And it turned out okay, so. If you were worried I was going to charge the presses, don’t be.”

 

“‘Press’… ‘charges’,” the bearded man corrects.

 

“Or that!” Bryan agrees.

 

The woman is hardly comforted. “You would be well within your rights…”

 

“How can I be mad when I got super-strength out of the deal?”

 

Bryan tenses his arms in front of himself as if to refresh her memory, and in doing so, realizes the small light display traveling along his skin: Suspended eddies of yellow and orange, their forms disturbing in sync with Bryan’s own heartbeat. They furled like the cloud Bryan saw swallow him on the day of the incident.

 

“Whoa.”

 

The woman inches nearer; at once, no longer keeping up the repentant facade, but Bryan was too entranced to notice.

 

“It’s for this unforeseeable… blessing that resulted from our error, and only because we are aware of your living situation…”

 

She passes a hand onto Bryan’s forearm, stealing his attention.

 

“… that Trojan is asking of you to aid us once again.”

 

Bryan flinches, as one would do to ward off a drunken stupor. “I hadn’t picked up on it… your red hair. ‘cause your eyes-“

 

“I get that sometimes.”

 

She smiles. On Bryan’s cot, the bearded man sits cross-legged, observing. He beams, when meeting Bryan’s baffled look.

 

The recently-created metahuman focuses. “Err, what was it you were thinking to have me do, missus..?”

 

“Doctor. I’m Dr. Angela Wainwright, a technician here at Trojan.”

 

What WAS it with those eyes…

 

“You’re going to deliver Fairfax, Mr. Smith.”

  

***

  

“’Never’, as in, ’NEVER never’?” Chris prods.

 

“Never.” Glinda tugs the bag’s strap firmly onto her shoulder again. “I take pride in my classes.”

 

“So your first time ever skipping a period, you skip three,” Roger summates. “Go big or go home.”

 

Both boys snicker lightly; the levity, complementing the brisk midday. A passerby would not have suspected the heightened nerves within the children’s ranks.

 

“Would you both leave it alone?” pleads Glinda. “I’m going to turn back if I think about it anymore…”

 

“It’s just this once.”

 

Vicki steps into the lead of their troop, as all five kids venture past the civilization of Fairfax, to the woods waiting ahead. She has in an iron grip her satchel, bearing the enigmatic H-Dial.

 

“We’re going to get to the bottom of this, and then we’re going to get out. For good. To be clear-“

 

Vicki halts, pointing at the boys individually with a middle and index finger.

 

“Glinda’s grounded. SHE’s got to be back in town when school lets out for real. So don’t be the reason we get hung up.”

 

“US?!”

 

“How did your guys’ parents not flip out over you being attacked by supervillains?” Glinda questions them, stumped. “Seriously, it’s so unfair.”

 

“I don’t know, my… dad bailed me out. It was weird,” Chris confesses.

 

“Grounding just isn’t my folks’ thing. Anyway, running into crazy metahumans is par for the course; I live in Fairfax,” Roger points out bleakly.

 

“So do I,” Glinda fires back. “Of course it’s only my family that treats it like I was out shopping for criminals to fight.”

 

“And, uh,” Chris takes his eyes off Frannie, who had—all through their cafeteria meeting and now the hike—only listened to the others’ recounts of last night, beyond one very stilted acknowledgement of the four of them saving her. “I’d have bet your mom wouldn’t have let you out of the house, Frannie. For your own safety, I mean.”

 

Chris, still quite unsure of how to engage with the quiet girl, covertly checks with Glinda: Her face tells him he was decidedly in “blunt” territory, nearing “tactless”.

 

He makes a move to patch things. “With how reclusiv-“

 

Roger holds his own face mournfully. Frannie merely shrugs.

 

“I stashed the Dial, then went back to see how she and her mom were doing,” Vicki brings up. “And to hear what the police were making of it, but, I couldn’t really get close. Offered to walk Frannie to school for Mrs. Nash, since I was the only one of us she didn’t see in the yard. I mean, she did, but I was… blue… and several different sizes.”

 

“She thinks I’m going to be at Vicki’s after school,” Frannie finishes.

 

“Everyone’s parents…” Glinda gripes. “EVERYone’s. But nooo, not mine…”

 

Vicki stops the other four with a barely-raised hand. She can’t seem to look any of them squarely in the eyes.

 

“Guys, I just want to tell you, I’m sorry I left you all to get chewed out by-”

 

“No, Vicki, we had to keep the Dial secret,” Roger cuts in. “We were all thinking it.”

 

Glinda softens, forgetting her self-pity. “No sense in all of us getting into hot water,” she offers. “There’s no guarantee your parents would’ve let you off the hook.”

 

“Yeah,” Vicki concurs dubiously, glancing away at the trees.

 

Deeper into the forest the five of them walk, led on by Vicki. It was only because the girl had been utterly lucid from terror the previous night that she could now find her way. A few short intermissions, allowing Vicki to reclaim her orientation, were all that deterred them, before they arrived at the large fern veiling the mines’ inconspicuous exit. Urging her friends to the tunnel, Vicki comes close to trampling over the hand of the man guarding the lip of the hole; he holds a hefty wrench aloft. The resolve on his face is intertwined with petrification, as he realizes who he is threatening. Frannie takes an uneven step back.

 

Vicki initiates the encounter with a “Hi”, wincing soon after. “You were there last night- or, early this morning, I guess. … when I fell through the ceiling. Right? I’m seriously hoping-“

 

“For godsakes, let them in before the entire county hears her!”

 

Behind the guard was the lady doctor whom Vicki had witnessed tending to Nick. The two adults hastily pull Vicki and Chris into cover. Glinda shields a still shaken Frannie and descends inside before either can be similarly handled.

 

“Hey, personal space. We can walk!” Roger adds.

 

“Quiet!” the doctor frowns.

 

“Before you ask,” Vicki confronts her with an only slightly lower tone, “no, I didn’t lead any supervillains here.”

 

“No, you didn’t.”

 

Now, it was the man from earlier, that had hounded Nick about the Dial, who was trudging up the tunnel. He was perhaps only approaching middle-age, but his hair had completely greyed. It was now that Vicki noted, with the exception of Nick, everyone in the mine appeared to have on a lab coat, or varying stages of scholarly wear; this man—their apparent leader—wore his with a morose demeanor.

 

“Just more accessories. Brilliant.”

 

“Uh. ‘Accessories’ makes it sound like you’re doing something illegal too,” comments Chris.

 

Seven pairs of disparaging eyes divert to him.

 

Chris hides his hands in his pockets. “I’m not… wrong…”

 

Vicki examines the stacked crates crowed near the mine’s mouth. “Planning a trip?”

 

The man looks at her down the length of his nose. “You saw to that. By tangling with Nick. By running off with that-”

 

“Nick gave it to me.”

 

“By involving YOUR FRIENDS, yes, we are now forced to relocate! Because whatever risks come of trying to flee, they are greatly outweighed by the suspicion you’ve brought here; running in and out as you have, leading our hunters straight to us-“

 

“I told you, one way or another I’m getting the full story. It just so happens I was in the neighborhood, dropping something off for a friend,” Vicki jiggles the H-Dial under the man’s nose. Then she waves an arm at the other kids. “And you know what? Pardon me if I think they deserve the same answers, considering they live here and each of us could’ve died in the last twenty-four hours thanks to whatever X-Files bull all of you are involved in.”

 

Beleaguered, the man sags his head at the girl, then his associates. He does his best to ignore the latter segment of Vicki’s counter. “We’ll take the Dial to him for you.”

 

“I’ll take it to him myself, thank you. C’mon guys.”

 

Hesitantly, Chris and the rest resume following the dauntless Vicki down the crumbling passageway. The grey-haired man and doctor keep the guard from blocking the children, but do not let their surprise-guests out of view. Frannie stays right on Glinda’s heels, of which Roger takes notice. He snaps the frizzy-haired girl out of her inwardness by shallowly swinging an arm out.

 

“Hey. I hope you didn’t feel like we forced you to tag along. Don’t worry though-“

 

“I wanted to come,” Frannie says distantly, but not conflicted.

 

This is enough to satisfy Roger. “That was a great pitch. Back at your place, when you clocked that red Stormtrooper guy.”

 

“‘Stormtrooper’?”

 

Roger tries again. “I like baseball too.”

 

Frannie shrugs again. Glinda, listening to them trail behind her, tries not to visibly sulk; she distracts herself, nudging Vicki.

 

“Psst. Vicki.”

 

“Why are you whispering?”

 

“It feels like we whisper right now,” Glinda supposed, thrown off. “… You said that that boy outside school was also using the Dial?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“And you said he got hurt? What happened when you hung up the phone to use it for…”

 

“I don’t know,” Vicki draws a sharp breath. “I don’t know, but if he-“

 

Around a tight corner, their path empties into a cavern. Milling about are dozens more men and women than Vicki had approximated during her initial visit. Likewise, a smattering of floodlights reveal just how expansive the hideout is. Some of the adults have stopped carting supplies around, to regard Vicki and her entourage. A good number are angry. More are scared, though no one openly opposes the grey-haired man allowing them this far; he singles out one person to Vicki, coldly advising her:

 

“There’s your friend. Give him that deathtrap back, and then take your band of hellions and go. Home.”

 

Sitting right where Vicki remembered seeing Nick with his leg half-fused with the tunnel wall was a paunchy, towheaded man guzzling a water bottle. He wore thick glasses, a bright red button-up, jeans, sneakers. He was clearly older than the grey-haired man in charge, but had a very round, clean face. It was strange, but Vicki’s first thought was that he was like an unused person.

 

Vicki exaggerates tilting her neck, doubtfully judging. “That’s Nick. Really.”

 

“He’s old?” Glinda looks pale. “Oh, gross, I thought they could be an item.”

 

Nick overhears this, taking a swig of water at an inopportune time. He spits when he recognizes Vicki, immediately getting up and dusting off his pants.

 

“I told you not to bring that back here,” he announces loudly to Vicki, but also for the grey-haired man to hear. “… but uh, actually, this works out okay because-“

 

“First,” Vicki orders, “tell me something only the boy I saw would know about what happened yesterday.”

 

He thinks for a second. “At the park, I got your shoes all muddy when I ran into you. And uh, you accused me of throwing you into a tree… I’ll have you know I was perfectly in control.”

 

Vicki’s eyes narrow. “You don’t look like a ‘Nick’.”

 

He pokes at himself, as if to somehow rebut her thesis. “No?”

 

“Maybe St. Nick,” Roger coughs.

 

Vicki hands off the H-Dial to the peculiar man, who accepts it quickly, yet confusedly. She taps a foot on the loose dirt. “So. That young guy was just the hero you were using. You had me hang up and redial. That made you… you, again.”

 

Nick juggles the Dial, winding the cord up haphazardly. “That’s… exactly right. Hit the nail on the head. I had a feeling you’d get the hang-“

 

“You’re not dying anymore. As in, you had me use this thing, without any training, to go save my friend who YOU incriminated by running into us… when you could’ve just redialed, and helped Frannie yourself!”

 

“Kid…”

 

“‘Vicki’,” she amends curtly, making their introduction official. “… ’Nick’.”

 

“Vicki. I…” The words catch in Nick’s throat. He holds the back of his head and laughs to himself, aware of his own explanation. “… I didn’t think the real me would be alive to go back to!”

 

“You mean you had me… when you thought you were going to..!“

 

Vicki stomps back up to him. He grins skittishly, looking to the other adults for help.

 

“What is with you and involving me in things that will get one or both of us killed, without TELLING ME??”

 

She turns back to her four friends, to see them uncomfortably and quizzically standing in an row.

 

“Oh, yeah! That’s a whole thing with this guy!”

 

“Yeaahh…” Roger trails off. “So, we’ve got some ground to cover here, but, let’s go for why you were going to have Vicki kill you..?”

 

Nick had no sooner opened his mouth than he received a bombardment of other questions from the kids.

 

“Did these people hire you to help Fairfax?” Glinda wonders.

 

Chris interposes, “Where’d you even find that thing? Did you make it?”

 

“Why does the Dial-voice-guy sound like my dentist?” Vicki mumbles, distrait.

 

Nick, cupping his ears, can endure no more. “Okay, okay! You know what? Confession time, alright?”

 

As passive as he had been, the grey-haired man now moves alarmingly fast to be practically nose to nose with Nick. “Absolutely not.”

 

The kids, doctor and all the rest of their on-edge company freeze where they stand, but Nick restfully addresses the man. “Mike…”

 

The man recoils in frustration at his name being divulged; Nick does not let him turn away fully.

 

“It’s a lost cause now, keeping them in the dark. This is all coming down, probably sooner than we think. We may just need some more allies. Besides,” Nick smiles, pulling the three-finger sign to his shoulder, “Scout’s honor.”

 

“They’re children,” Mike tiredly cues him, not a hint of humor in the words.

 

“If even one more person makes it out of this cave alive because these kids could help… Mike, you can’t tell me you wouldn’t say that’s worth taking the chance.”

 

Nick doesn’t wait for a response. He sweeps his hands up to be noticed. “Everyone…”

 

The entire cavern was already giving him their full attention.

 

“Ah. … Well I… found the H-Dial—that’s what it calls itself—in a cave, in my hometown. That was out west. I was a little younger than these guys here.”

 

Nick gives a fatherly wink to Chris and Roger, both of whom eagerly await more of the story.

 

“I don’t know how it got here any more than you do. But I learned to use it. I told all of you,”

Nick motions to the crowd, “what it let me do. When I realized what was going on in Fairfax, I made the promise that I’d help you, whether or not… some of you thought I was insane.”

 

The man named Mike only adjusts his neck, saying nothing in dissent.

 

“But I didn’t tell you everything. ‘suh matter of fact, I haven’t told anyone everything for something like thirty years.”

 

…

 

“My real name’s Robby. Not Nick.”

 

…

 

“That hero I’ve been using—Maquette—I changed into him back in 1962. I’ve stayed that way, because that last time that I changed, Robby was mortally wounded. I thought if I ever went back, to be him again, I’d be a goner for sure. I thought…”

 

The deluge of admissions breaks; Robby, overwhelmed by those admissions, regulates his breathing for a moment. Then he holds his hands out to emphasize Vicki.

 

“… that last night was my time. Your friend needed help, and I had reason to believe I couldn’t be the one to give it to her. Seems like I gave the Dial to the right kid for the job.”

 

Vicki shies away from all the stares placed upon her; annoyed, more than embarrassed.

 

“As for why I’m still kickin’,” Robby ponders, with his chin tucked into his flannel like a turtle, “I couldn’t say… I guess being in limbo for a few decades did me some good.”

 

All is silent once again. Just as Chris and Roger appear to be shaping up to let loose another bout of scrutiny on Robby, someone’s shoes intrusively shuffle on the rocks and, stunning everyone, it is the reticent Frannie who lets her will be known. Glinda and the others clear away to give her a direct line of sight to the odd man, as all of Frannie’s social inhibitions seemingly fall to the wayside, overridden by her question’s import to her.

 

“If you became Maquette to save yourself… what happened to Robby’s life?”

 

Robby jerks back, caught quite off his guard. Then, feigning relaxation, he crosses his arms robotically and gives her a smile and a nod. “I’m glad Vicki got to you in time,” he states, avoiding her in uninventive fashion. But Vicki’s gaze bullies him into submission.

 

“Uh. Truth be told? I don’t really know what I’m going… to do with myself. I’ve been Nick longer than I was ever Robby.”

 

Glinda, remembering something, drifts from the conversation with Robby, to where Mike and the lady doctor stand.

 

“Mr. um… sorry, I should’ve said right away, Vicki told me there were a bunch of you down here and that you looked like you needed help, so I brought food and a little water, here. There’s some fruit…”

 

She starts to unload her rucksack onto an old workbench.

 

“I asked some of the kids at school to chip in-“

 

Mike’s eyes bulge with fury and fear, and the doctor intuitively steps between him and the girl.

 

Glinda panics. “I… I d-didn’t tell any of them what it was for!”

 

Mike holds his tongue. “… I’m sorry. But you need to understand-“

 

The doctor hugs Glinda.

 

“Dr. Clark and I, and all of us,” she says on behalf of their concealed community, “are very grateful. We haven’t had enough food since we’ve been here. This is more than generous, thank you. You can call me Shelly.”

 

“I’m Glinda.”

 

Her friends had migrated over now, with Robby and some other adults; all of them, commending Glinda in their own way. Most had stony faces as they did so, but all of them were genuine.

 

Vicki gives Glinda a slap on the back. “Pretty good idea, Glinda.”

 

The throng eventually settles. First the kids’, then everyone’s eyes fall to Dr. Michael Clark. He hunches over the bench, arms straight, watching what came across to the newcomers as a high-tech desk toy: A rotating tray, with spires of silver flowing up and down themselves, reconfiguring into a handful of simple structures every few seconds.

 

Vicki has the first go at reaching the man. “So this is the stuff you’ve got in all these crates?”

 

Nothing.

 

Roger steps up next, more fed up with the inaction than Vicki was. “Hey. I think we all get that you don’t want anything bad to happen to these people. And I get that you don’t know us from a hole in the wall. But you trusted this guy to help you…”

jabbing a thumb at Robby.

 

“Wow,” he exclaims.

 

“And we were neck-deep in all this, way before we knew names,” Roger determines. “I think you’re stuck with us, at this point.”

 

Dr. Clark reads the room, the looks being given by his peers. It was evident that metaphorical walls had been dismantled by Robby. Prolonged secrecy would be pretense. The consensus had shifted with Glinda’s act, and it was time to speak.

 

“… We worked for Trojan Laboratories. Biologists, engineers. I’m an architect.”

 

He accredits the shape-changing creation before them to himself, with his last comment. The kids raise an eyebrow at the already-suspect Trojan Labs being mentioned; Glinda, mouthing something to Vicki about the monster they saw. The five of them, even Frannie, near the senior scientist. Dr. Clark continues grimly, clinically, as though fending off a force of nature in order to get the words out.

 

“We signed on because we had aspirations of leading the world into a new revolution in all fields. Medicine, transportation, leisure… But Trojan didn’t want innovations for a better future. They want weapons, for reasons we never learned, which scared us even more.”

 

…

 

“We devised a way to smuggle our projects out in one night, or we would give Trojan the chance to catch on. … They did anyway. They had metahumans, from off the street no doubt. Guard dogs. We were ambushed just when we thought we were in the clear. They split us apart, kept us from leaving Fairfax where we might find authorities beyond their reach. We knew we were surrounded. Those of us you see now collapsed this branch of the mine behind us, and it seems to have worked in discouraging their hunters from thinking we could be here. For now.”

 

Shelly, the doctor, quits handing out Glinda’s donations to the more malnourished among them, long enough to add, “Twice, some of our number have left the cave to make it outside city limits. But it’s been months now. We have to assume Trojan got them.”

 

“But, your families-“ Roger attempts.

 

“Trojan’s employees were and are alone, every last one. We have no relatives or relationships outside of our work. They find you on that basis, they ensure it stays that way,” Dr. Clark informs bitterly. “That’s how they like us. Helpless.”

 

“Hang on, aren’t you throwing in the towel kinda early here?” Vicki spins around to all the Trojan defectors, then stops at Chris. “Didn’t your dad say anything about officers responding to a disturbance out here, by the mines, last night?”

 

Chris blinks. “No..? He wasn’t the one under a microscope, y’know.”

 

Vicki rolls her eyes.

 

Robby takes over before the kids can make more presumptions. “I told you Vicki, those weren’t cops last night. Trojan’s smoking us out. They’re at our front door. You can’t go to the ‘real’ police either, we don’t know how many Trojan’s bought out. But it has to be some higher-ups, and more than just a few; it’s the only reason Trojan can get away with that prototype reactor nonsense.”

 

“My dad’s not some spy,” Chris warns, defensive toward Robby’s intimation.

 

“Your father’s a cop?”

 

“A detective.”

 

“If you- sorry, this is weird being this tall,” Robby bows and grabs his knees to be less imposing, at Chris’ own height. “If you let your dad in on this, he has superiors to report to. Maybe some bad ones. That’s his job. It’s not his fault, but he could make things worse for these guys.”

 

“You know you were right, Robby,” Dr. Clark interrupts him. “This could all very well end tomorrow, or tonight. We can’t. Stay here. It’s getting to be that trying our luck with the local law is wiser than waiting for your Dial to… to part the Red Sea for us.”

 

Robby massages his forehead as if he has a migraine coming on. “We’ve been over this Mike, you haven’t been up there. You canNOT surface yet. And the Dial… it’s not NOT science just because we don’t get it yet. It’s… eccentric. That much is obvious. But it works. It’s saved me, and it can save you. And whereas I’ve been up there, dancing around with Trojan and apparently every superpowered criminal in New England… now there’s six of us that can be eyes and ears up there. Using the Dial to its full potential. Making Trojan go underground for a change.”

 

Vicki slashes at the air, miming for the debate to end. “Hey look, all I wanted were some answers. That’s what we deserved, after last night. Frannie and her mom are safe now; they’re going to have squad cars out front for the next year. Guys… we can’t actually… I mean c’mon!”

 

I’d like to do something,” declares Glinda, “but I-I really don’t think I want to use that thing…”

 

Robby withdraws a little. “No, no I’m not forcing anyone to help, or to use the Dial. But I can walk you through this. We can do some real good with it.”

 

At this, a scientist from the crowd speaks out, inciting more and more of them to object.

 

“You’ve barely kept yourself safe with that thing!”

 

“They need to get their families to leave Fairfax, now!”

 

Frannie ducks off towards an alcove of the mine as tensions mount.

 

Shelly stands by Glinda with a hand on her shoulder. “Nic- Robby, never mind forcing them. You can’t ask this of them.”

 

“I can,” Robby contradicts staunchly. “Easily, actually. Because I’ve known this whole time what could happen if I really am your one and only hope, and it terrifies me. You don’t want just me; you want us.”

 

“Ever since I got back,” Chris injects, surprising himself by suddenly having the floor, “Roger’s been telling me stuff like ‘let’s not go there’, ‘it’s best not to go there’… But, Rog, all I’ve been trying to do is to ‘go there’. So I can understand what in the world is going on with my home! So I can fit in again! I haven’t been around when everything went bad, but I didn’t have the choice then. I’m here now; I want to be involved, now! … That’s uh, how I feel about it.”

 

Vicki strides past him to be with Frannie, uttering offhandedly: “Chris I really don’t think you need to be extending devotion to friends into crime-fighting, okay?”

 

From the time he had met her the month prior, Chris had scarcely, if ever, been able to follow up her more charged remarks, let alone criticize them. He had yet to comprehend how she, as he perceived, could be heedlessly altruistic one instant, as it had been with racing to save Frannie, then so closed-off and cynical in the next breath. He was at last compelled to call her out.

 

“What- Are you telling me you could straight-up walk away from this, knowing these people are down here, knowing Trojan’s this villain think tank-“

 

“Don’t tell us you weren’t having fun, kicking those guys all over Frannie’s yard,” Roger goads her.

 

Vicki glares. “I’d stick with Chris’ argument. … I’m trying to be practical here, alright? We keep chancing it like dumb kids, and we’ll go out like dumb kids. That ASIDE, there’s one Dial. What would we do, play hot potato?”

 

“If that’s what keeps Trojan off balance, and all of you alive, then yes,” Robby proclaims with authority. “Any one of you may just need to use the Dial in the coming days. Yes, Frannie has the police keeping an eye out for her for now—and we can only hope they’re all on the level—but what about you, or him? You’re that sure Trojan can’t find you?”

 

“Frannie and I beat two of these bozos by throwing small, dense objects at them,” dismisses Vicki. “Are we really going to pretend like-“

 

Robby reproaches this scathingly, harsher than anyone present would have thought him able to channel. “They’ve killed before, or did you forget that?! You? You got damn lucky! You want to try going three for three, chucking rocks? Maybe one of you ends up getting kidnapped, or just turned into dust, but hey, it’ll be REAL impressive if you set them back a whole day!”

 

Though startled like the rest of them, Roger backs the man’s sentiment, hoping his friends will be convinced.

 

“Robby’s right. The look on that guy’s face when he saw we had the Dial… He and his pals want this tech and they want it bad. We’re not going hold them off just by sticking together. The best way to keep them from getting the Dial is to push back, using the Dial.”

 

Robby and Dr. Clark react to the boy’s earlier statement with equal consternation.

 

“Say again…”

 

“You SHOWED them the Dial…”

 

Roger protects himself. “Hey the guy was a second away from hurting Frannie! It bought us time! I’d do everything I did the same way if I had a do-over!”

 

“Then that’s that,” Robby digresses.

 

…

 

“You know what we’re up against. You know this doesn’t go away without a fight. What I swore to every man and woman in this cave, I swear the same thing to you five.”

 

Those same five—unconventional guardian angels to a fraught host—have no shared resolution to give the man in return. The illuminated walls of the mine stand silently by just as its occupants do. Robby exhales.

 

“You must all be ditching classes right now. Time’s a-wasting. What’s it going to be?”

  

***

  

“Why does it feel,” Cathan queries, drumming his fingers on the other fist, “like, instead of sending you boys out there to make improvements to our situation, what I’ve actually been doing is sending you boys out there to find out everything’s already properly shagged, and you only come back here to confirm it with me?”

 

Still dressed as Golden Web, minus the ruined mask, George rests his knuckles on the table between them. ”We’re telling you, the little snot-heads had this- this phone, and they used it to give one of ‘em powers. SO…”

 

He side-eyes Kaleidoscope and Chain Master.

 

“… our new bunkies didn’t exactly do their job either. Isn’t that right? So much for the stupid pen being-“

 

“If you want to give us a rundown of how we should’ve done a job you weren’t even there for,” Kaleidoscope glowers, drowning him out, “please, George, go ahead. I’ve got a great imagination.”

 

“You’re not my master and commander just because you do psycho-weed with the boss,” George spurns.

 

Chain Master shoots up from his seat on the bottom stair-step. The gloves in his balled fists squeak.

 

“There you go Brent, don’t let him talk to her that way,” Cableman seems to cheer the large man on, only his delivery is devoid of all passion as he does not avert his concentration from the minuscule components and circuitry at his fingertips.

 

George sizes up Brent, who eclipses him. The younger man calls his bluff. “Ooh, y’know I wasn’t going to apologize, but then I remembered you were tall. … Get outta town, man.”

 

Edward Murr steers away from the conflict, conversing with Cathan one-on-one. “What we need to do is weigh our priorities again. How wise can some delinquents be to what we’re aiming for, really? They think we’re just another band of these metas running all over this town, knocking over gas stations. They’ve got their hands full. We’ve got openings.”

 

Gazing at his right-hand man dolefully, so as to jog Murr’s recollection of their past, Cathan then imparts, “We’ve cut corners on jobs like this before, Ed. Did you sleep well afterwards? When you realized we didn’t get everyone out we could have, if we hadn’t gotten twitchy?”

 

To which, Murr has no challenge; only a quiet forewarning. “Before we sink, Cathan.”

 

“Would’ve been great if we’d had those comms by now,” George now directs at Cableman. “Might’ve coordinated things more quickly, might’ve surprised the kid and made a clean getaway… but, sure, let’s pretend it was all on me and Distortionex. So sorry we fell short of expectations.”

 

This time, the sullen Cableman does look up. “You act like I’m being paid.”

 

Cathan’s pent-up irritation runs over. He punches the central table; the arm fluctuates with numerous, alien textures in a split-second, sufficiently silencing his five onlookers.

 

“We’re doing all this to right wrongs where we can, not for pay.”

 

Their leader’s scowl bores holes in Cableman’s reflective face shield; it moves on, to George.

 

“Not for petty bragging rights.”

 

Golden Web backs off. “Hey… your cause is our cause, man. But honestly, where’s this big blue meathead get off, acting like he and his gal pal-“

 

“Give it a break George,” Murr begs, fatigued. “He hasn’t said anything.”

 

“Yeah? I’m beginning to wonder if he can say an-“

 

Cathan subtly recedes from the escalating disagreement, noticing Kaleidoscope has done the same. He follows her into a secondary, uncompleted nook of the basement, pausing at the doorway when he sees what she’s doing: a mouse at the base of the far wall noses through a mound of lint. Kaleidoscope flexes her wrist, and the harmless particles morph into a trap, triggering instantaneously and cracking the pest over the head. The woman and the mouse are still.

 

“Kalei.”

 

“You can just use my real name.”

 

“I’m not talking to Nancy, I’m talking to Kaleidoscope,” Cathan says matter-of-factly.

 

“I’m just… so ready for this plan to be over and done with.”

 

“So am I,” Cathan confirms sensitively, hovering a hand over his heart.

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

“I’ll have none of that from you.”

 

Nancy shakes her head vigorously, leaning against the tattered wallpaper, tracing the sculpted crystal of her palm with a thumb. “Getting rid of the boy should have been easy. I still… STILL can’t change things with a will of their own.”

 

She scoffs at her own words, swiveling on the wall with her shoulder, away from Cathan. He stifles the reflex to take hold of her hands. He makes two fists and collects himself.

 

“You haven’t let me down. You’re honing your abilities every day; I’ve seen so. The others will straighten themselves out sure enough, and soon-“

 

“These people you want us to save,” Nancy inquires, “… it really is important, isn’t it? Like you couldn’t forgive yourself if you didn’t.”

 

“It’s exactly that,” Cathan admits.

 

The glass woman walks up to him. “Then let’s. Just. Do that. We don’t need to cover all our bases, chasing down potential threats in some… some KIDS…”

 

A dejected look creeps onto Cathan’s face. “You wouldn’t kill that boy last night. Not that you couldn’t, but that you didn’t let yourself.”

 

“PLEASE Cathan. Let’s do the job and end this. For Brent and me.”

 

“For you and Brent,” Cathan echoes, shutting his eyes. “… Yes, alright. Within the month. I-I know that’s not quick enough for your liking, but this is me, promising you: Within the month, we’ll make our move.”

 

“And our debt will be paid, when they’re free,” Nancy prompts. “Then, we’ll be square.”

 

“I wish you would stay anyway, debts be damned,” Cathan smirks boyishly.

 

“We can’t live this life forever. Neither can you,” Nancy reminds him solemnly.

 

“Now you’re not going to get all serious on me. I’ll sing one of my shanties, and you’ll have to pretend you don’t like it.”

 

Nancy laughed wholeheartedly despite herself, only encouraging Cathan.

 

“Oh I shan’t forget the day

When I first met Maggie- Nancy Mae;

She was cruising up and down old Woolwich place.

She had a figure finer

Than the fastest ocean liner,

And me, being a sailor, I gave chase.”

 

The song went on unheard by those beyond the rooms’ divide, except for Brent, the Chain Master. He too sidled away (as well as his mammoth frame would allow him to do so) from George’s squabbling, and listened to the pair from around the corner.

 

“Oh Nancy, Nancy Mae,

They are taking you away,

And you’ll never walk down Lime Street anymore.

For you’ve rolled so many sailors,

And you’ve skinned so many whalers,

And now you’re doing time in Botany Bay!”

 

Brent felt a weight on his chest at Cathan completing the shanty, and at the ensuing chuckles.

 

“Can I call upon you to take us on another trip?” Cathan asks under his breath.

 

“You know how it riles the others, especially Cabl- Todd. Us, using my illusions that way. The look he had last time…”

 

“To the Devil with Todd. We could do with some beauty in our lives, us two.”

 

Colors dance out from Nancy, up to the vacant hinges of the doorway where Brent remained unnoticed. Cathan and Nancy are enveloped by her powers, transported to carefree days of the past, or to days that had never truly been at all. Brent did nothing.

  

***

  

What had Chris been thinking?

 

The armored man was crouched in the treetops across from the Nash household. All day, the police had made efforts to communicate with Frannie’s mother, and identify the order of events. They made note of the residual materials left by Distortionex’s attacks, and zoned the yard off for further analysis. For all the good it did; the successful captures of meta-criminals that Fairfax’s law enforcement had under their belt were due to luck. They knew it. The man knew it.

 

Chris was never this rash. What got into him? His friends? They should know even better than him that this is no town to fool around in. … I save them from one disaster and they go run into another one…

 

That thing from the cornfield had put up more of a fight than he had anticipated. By the time he had caught back up with the children, the scuffle here had subsided. All he had seen of Chris was the boy being escorted away by his father. It might have ended so much worse.

 

Greg was there for them; he’ll make sure they stay away from things like this. It’s all over now. But, Chris looked real rattled. If I could see him again, and know he’s alright-“

 

A red squirrel scurries along the next tree over from the man. The creature attempts a leap to a branch from his tree, but misses. It falls, all the way to a log waiting below, and onto exposed jags of bark in the rotted trunk. There is no more movement.

 

The man’s face hardens beneath his frightening disguise.

 

You’re too emotional right now. You know what happens if you get anywhere near him, like this. Get your head on straight. Then get back out there, and don’t let it come this close, ever again.

 

He only got a glimpse. That’s all he could ever get anymore.

 

Don’t jinx it.

  

***

  

Robby claps his hands. “Alrighty, lightning round. Hit me.”

 

“Why were you ’Nick’?” Glinda puts forward.

 

“Why not?”

 

“No like, why not any other name?”

 

“‘sjust a name,” Robby concocts sheepishly.

 

It was well into the afternoon, and the children had need to get back into town. In the wake of Robby’s move to get a solid decision out of them, an unspoken understanding had been achieved. They would be back. To what extent they might be aiding the Trojan refugees was, as ever, up in the air, but they knew this would not be their last time in the mine. The majority of the scientists had been won over, as far as accepting the kids as allies, partially thanks to Shelly ultimately showing faith in Robby. Dr. Clark had said all he would on the matter.

 

All that was left to be settled were a few discontented curiosities.

 

“What was the deal with ‘Maquette’ anyway?” Vicki throws in. “You would draw in a notebook-“

 

“Doodle-based aptitude. I could manipulate my own physicality and perform impossible stunts by drawing it first.”

 

“Sounds tedious.”

 

“Ah! Not so,” Robby contends. “It also made me draw subconsciously, faster than a human mind could design.”

 

“So it gave you a superpower just so you could use the actual superpower.”

 

“… Well when you put it like that. … Ah yes, the gentleman in the jersey,” Robby readily moves on to Roger.

 

Roger inspects the H-Dial. “So I was thinking, this thing’s gotta have someone that teleports, right? We can just… cycle through until we get one who can zap everyone out of here! Outside Fairfax. Or, like someone who can disguise all of you; Vicki said one of the creeps from last night was making it so she couldn’t see anyone in town.”

 

Robby slows him down, taking the Dial away from him and setting it aside. “Heroes with powers like that come once in a blue moon, and I do mean ‘once’. I had the Dial for three years before Maquette, and I’m telling you the only time I got a hero on the level you’re describing was with The Prime Mover. Now she was somethin’ else.”

 

A nostalgic twinkle enters his eyes, bemusing the kids.

 

“I was listening to my radio, and the Siren Gang was robbing a bank all the way over in Granite City, but she helped me get there and stop them in a matter of-“

 

“I’m sorry…” Vicki snorts, making a time-out “T” with her hands and exchanging a look with Glinda. “… You got a ‘she’?”

 

Robby takes a seat. “The Dial works in mysterious ways,” he enlightens her, a little too seriously.

 

Vicki lets up on ribbing him. “Right. About that: It was making me say Saturday morning cartoon catchphrases..? Basically as painful as the guy that disintegrated part of my leg.”

 

“The heroes have their own personalities that you have to make space for. If you stay on the line for as long as I did, you can work past it. But eh, the one-liners are more or less a feature of the H-Dial that’s here to stay. It’s a packaged deal.”

 

Vicki nods wryly. “Awesome. And by ‘awesome,’ I mean ‘that majorly blows.’”

 

“We really need to get going now, guys.” Chris recommends. “Remember, Glinda especially-“

 

Roger hops off his boulder. “Yeah, agreed.”

 

Glinda pats down her pack to make certain there was no more food to leave. “Do we have…”

 

“Hey,” Robby whips around. “Which one of you took the Dial-“

 

“… Frannie?”

 

The gang looks behind themselves, as one. She was loitering near the tunnel by which to exit.

 

The H-ring on the Dial is pulled back in her hand.

 

Letting go of the mechanism, the rotary phone ignites into a shower of neon sparks. It consumes itself in a collapsing cyclone, and where once was Frannie, a sleek and scarlet being emerges from the pinkish fog.

 

“Frannie.”

 

With the Dial, and without a word, the newly-summoned hero splits away for the tunnel in a puff of dust, impossibly fast, and she blinks out of sight.

Oooooooh boy it’s finally here. We’ve been waiting decades for this film to be release and now Justice League is finally in theaters! The DCEU has probably become the most controversial piece of pop culture ever since Man of Steel hit theaters. I for one this the DCEU is technically 3/5. I loved Man of Steel, Wonder Woman, and the Ultimate Edition of Batman v Superman. Suicide Squad and the theatrical cut of Batman v Superman are pretty mediocre. So DC films is still on my good side, but to have a film that’s introducing characters like Aquaman and Flash, who are my two favorites, to this universe, there was no way this film wasn’t going to not be my most anticipated film of the year. The trailers were amazing, but the drama behind the scenes of this movie were some I’ve never seen before! I’m not going to get into it because I’d be here all day, so if you don’t know about it, go find it somewhere else. I saw this movie yesterday, and I’m finally ready to share my thoughts on it. Was Justice League the step in the right direction for DC like Wonder Woman, or is this the nail in the coffin for the DCEU (even though Aquaman, Shazam, and Wonder Woman 2 are deep into production but whatever)? Also, I want to start with the bad because I think it’ll fit with the overall thoughts on the film, so let’s check it out!

 

Bad: Jesus Christ, the Warner Bros Executives are at it again. There was a mandate that this film had to be under 2 hours and that’s honestly the worst part of this movie for me, the film’s too short and the pacing is so odd! We don’t get enough time to develop certain characters, and most of the drama is devalued because it’s just gets cut to something else. There’s a lot of unnecessary scenes in this movie, and what’s worse is, they use these unnecessary scenes to take away time that could’ve given more screen time to heroes like Aquaman, who has the least amount to do in this movie which is super disappointing! Aquaman was so disappointing in this film, Jason Momoa does a great performance with the character, but there was not enough of him in the movie! Good thing his solo movie is the next to come out because he’s good, but he barely does anything. Anyways, there’s like a tiny subplot with a family, and they keep cutting to them throughout the movie so we don’t forget them when this one joke happens. Granted it’s a good joke, but that’s the only reason why this family is in the movie! Movie’s that are primarily an ensemble piece need it’s own time to flesh out how these characters interact with each other, but to have a limit to how much time they can interact and have this overarching plot going on too. The pacing in the first act is so rocky, we’re jumping around from all these different places and none of it flows well. This is a movie that I would die to have a director’s cut of, I think it would benefit just as much as Batman v Superman did. Besides this problem, every other negative is not as big of a deal to me. Some CGI is bad yes, but it’s not as bad as everyone’s saying it is. Steppenwolf and Superman’s upper lip are problems, but everything else seemed pretty good to me. It’s definitely not as bad as the Norway scenes in Thor: Ragnarok. Speaking of Steppenwolf, I’m actually kind of glad that this movie used a character like him as a “sacrificial lamb” to boost the heroes. I’m glad they didn’t waste Darkseid because like the Marvel movies, this movie totally shits on the villain to make the heroes awesome, which I’m 100% okay with because the heroes are amazing in this movie. Speaking of the heroes…

 

Good: The absolute best part of Justice League is the league itself. Every character is absolutely amazing in this movie, and that’s why I think Justice League truly succeeds. I’ll breakdown each character and why I love them so much. To start off, I’ll talk about Superman. Don’t worry, I won’t spoil anything but all I’m going to say is that THIS is the Superman the world wanted and, to be quite honest, needs right now. He was my favorite character in the movie, but as I said before, I’m won’t spoil why. The next character I liked was Cyborg. I was so iffy with Cyborg’s inclusion before I saw this film due to his design and that better characters could’ve taken this place. What I’ll say is Cyborg is very important to the plot and his CGI and design didn’t bother me once I saw it in action in the movie. Ray Fisher does an incredible performance as Cyborg and overall was such a welcomed surprise of the film for me. Next up is the Flash. Now I gotta say that I still prefer Grant Gustin’s Flash over this one, because this Flash does not act like Barry Allen, he acts as if he’s Wally West. I honestly believe they should’ve called this this Flash Wally West in the movie, because this Flash is really funny, but Barry Allen isn’t really a jokester in the comics. Next up is Wonder Woman. Not much is to be said about her because she’s just as good as she was in her movie, so if you’re going into this movie for Wonder Woman, you’ll like it. Next up is Batman, who is very different from how he was in Batman v Superman. Now I gotta be honest, I prefer the performance that Affleck gives in BvS, but this performance does feel the most Conroy-like than any other Batman. This Batman was a little too jokey for my liking, but I thought he was fine. Finally is Aquaman. Like I said before, Aquaman is awesome in this movie, but he barely does anything! You’ve basically seen everything cool he does in the trailers, which really sucks since he’s my second favorite superhero. Now the second best thing of this movie is the third act. If the entire movie was like the third act of this movie, it would be one of my favorite movies of all time. I swear, the third act is like 11/10, especially the last 30 minutes. It really gave me hope that the DCEU is finally over the hump of building a cinematic universe that films like the Amazing Spider-Man and the Dark Universe franchises failed and gave up on. I really hope that now since DC universe is finally established and perfect, that the studio executives will just let their directors do whatever they want in this universe.

 

Overall, Justice League is an incredible ensemble piece with some major pacing flaws. I went into this movie looking for these iconic characters to interact with each other and a reason as to why I should continue support the DCEU, and I believe it succeeded. It’s not my favorite movie, and definitely not one of my favorite comicbook movies, but it gives me hope that their future movies will be some of my favorite comicbook movies. I cannot wait for Aquaman, Wonder Woman 2, Flashpoint, and The Batman. I NEED a Man of Steel 2 now after seeing this movie, that’s a #1 priority for me. Justice League is a solid film that could really use and extended cut, but I got what I wanted going in, so I’m going to give Justice League a 8.75/10. If you’ve seen Justice League, let me know what you thought in the comments below!

 

There are moments which can change you forever. Whether it be happy, sad, or anywhere in between. I have had two of those types of moments. I was born with this rare radiation disease. My parents didn't know if I would even survive the year, let alone 15. But during my freshman year at Midtown High, I went on a field trip with my class to Oscorp. None other than Norman Osborn himself gave us a tour of the facility. I guess I was paying too close attention to what he was saying to even notice the spider crawling down my arm. What I did notice however, is the intense pain I felt when it bit me. Unfortunately, everyone else noticed too when I yelled out in pain. I could see Flash Thompson cracking up at my expense. It astounds me that I was even friends with that guy for so long. My best friend Harry Osborn shut him up pretty quickly though.

 

Little did I know the bite that day would save my life, and give me extraordinary abilities. I have no clue as to how, but next time I went in for a checkup, the radiation was no longer there, and I was given a clean bill of health. It must have been the spider somehow. Along with being radiation free, I learned over the next few weeks of these extraordinary abilities I've been given. I have this sixth sense of sorts which alerts me of incoming danger. I like to call it my 'spider sense'. Besides that, I have superhuman strength and agility. Weirdly enough, none of these abilities included webbing of any sort. So after months of research, and experimenting, I was able to make a device which allows me to fire an adhesive 'webbing'. I began trying to help pay off my Aunt May's bills by using my gifts in the wrestling ring.

 

At the end of freshman year, my aunt and uncle found out about the wrestling gig. I got into a huge argument with my Uncle Ben, and stormed out of the house. Looking back, I wish those weren't my last words to him. I could've stopped the guy that did it, but no, I had to be a rebellious teen at that point. When I came back home, I saw police cars out front. A couple of days later, I found the guy, and he ended up behind bars. From that day on I decided that I would use my powers to help others. Obviously Peter Parker isn't really a superhero name, so I became, the extraordinary Spider-Man! No wait.. Spectacular Spider-Man? Ah forget the title thing. Let's just go with Spider-Man.

 

Now

Tuesday, 1:51pm, Midtown High

I'm just blankly watching the clock tick by in history class as I hear Mr. Maxwell ramble on.

 

Harry: "Hey Pete, you awake in there?" He asks me as he snaps his fingers.

 

Peter: "What? Oh. Yeah Harry, I'm here."

 

Where was I? Oh right, history.. Don't get me wrong, history is important, just like all education. The thing is, I'm just more into the idea of being a superhero more than history class. As I look out the window, there's sirens that go by. Looks to be a chase of some sort. Finally, some action! Time to get out and- oh right, time for one of the classic excuses.

 

Peter: "Mr. Maxwell, can I go to the washroom?"

 

"Yeah sure Peter, just make it quick ok? I'm just getting to the interesting stuff now!"

 

"Quick. Right!"

 

I make sure no one's in the hallways, and I dash towards my locker. Gotta go fast, otherwise I might lose them. When I get there I open up my locker and grab my bag that has my suit in it. I shut my locker door, and lock it. After that, I head to the alleyway nearby the school to suit up. Man I really need to get more efficient at this whole changing into costume thing. A minute goes by of me struggling to get into my costume. Finally I get my mask on. I zip up my backpack, and climb up the nearby wall up to the rooftop. From there, I start to websling from building to building, hoping to catch up to the getaway car. Navigating my way through streets of Queens, avoiding any signs I may come across along the way. Eventually, I hear a faint siren ahead. Could be something completely different, but let's hope luck is on my side today. Sure enough, luck is on my side, as the police cars are chasing the tron like vehicle ahead. I shoot webs at the getaway car, and fling myself on it. I guess the driver notices I'm here, as he starts to swerve more. Making my way to the cockpit of the car. Once there, I finally have a clear view at the driver. He pulls out a gun. I get climb back up, as he unloads into the cockpit. Once he's fired off his clip, I crawl back and shoot out a web, flinging the gun out of the car, shattering the rest of the glass.

 

"You do realize that the tron convention was months ago right?"

 

"What?"

 

"Well from this vehicle you clearly stole, to your attempt at a tron cosplay. C'mon. Nothing?"

 

"Ugh SHUT UP!!" He yells at me as he vigorously cranks the wheel back and forth. I stand up as I notice a police barricade ahead. I web up the tires, and I web up a net ahead. Hopefully this works. I grab the tron villain and I leap off. I take most of the impact when we land on the sidewalk. I web up the area more, to make sure the vehicle slows down. He takes this time to punch me, and to make his get away.

 

"Ah yes, the punch and run tactic. Sorry to say it didn't work this time." I make a web going from the side of a building to a street light, at ankle height, as a tripwire. As predicted, he keeps his head up as he runs, and he trips. I web him up at his hands, arms, legs, and chest. There's still more I want to know, so I won't make a web gag yet.

 

"So, Tron villain, what do you actually call yourself? I can't take myself seriously calling you tron villain all day long."

 

"It's Overdrive." He replies with a glare as he spits at me.

 

"Your first name has to be Sunset right?" All I'm getting is a blank glare.

"As in, Sunset Overdrive. Fun popular open-world game. Nothing ringing a bell? Wow, this really isn't my day. The fact that I have to explain all these things to you is sad. Don't worry, I'll do better next time."

 

"SHUT UP! YOU'RE SO ANNOYING! WHAT ARE YOU, A KID? You're lucky my boss isn't here."

 

"Ooo so you're going to be co-operative? My lucky day!"

 

"If that's what it takes to shut you up finally, fine. I was hired to steal what you call a 'tron' vehicle, and bring it to my employer, and then he would pay me."

 

"Sounds simple enough. Got a name for your friendly neighbourhood Spider-Man here? I got places to be."

 

"All I know is the name he gave me. No idea if it's his real name or not.. It's Mister Negative."

 

"Wow, and I thought your name was bad. Yikes.. Alright, well have fun in prison." With that, I web his mouth, so I don't have to worry about his spit ruining my great costume! I grab my backpack, and unzip it, grabbing a sticky note from one of the pouches, and a pen. I write on the note 'From your friendly neighbourhood spiderman', and I stick it on Overdrive.

 

"Hands up!"

 

"Ok, ok.. Cya!" I leap up on the wall, and make my get away.

  

A board room 2:15pm

 

"So? I take it you've seen the news?"

 

"Yes Mr. Negative, I have. This Spider-Man has potential. Your Overdrive did well. We'll have to test his limitations more, but soon enough Spider-Man will join me. He will become my dark avenger and I will make him the rightful heir to the Osborn legacy."

 

"Your will be done Norman. I'll start my search for more 'specials' to test the spider."

 

"Thank you. Your loyalty will always be rewarded."

News Theme song plays...

"Hello, and thank your for joining us, here on The Worldwide LEGO News! So Yesterday LEGO Announced that there will be 20 Exclusives at San Diego Comic Con, THE Comic Con of all Comic Cons! Now this outraged fans all over the world, especially Super Hero fans. Now LEGO confirmed that there will be at least 3 or more LEGO Superhero Hero items. these 3 are: The Collector Minifig, from Guardians of the Galaxy, a small Guardians of the Galaxy set, featuring an exclusive Rocket Racoon, wearing a red suit, that every other member of the Guardians also seems to wear in the normal sets, except Rocket Racoon! And finally, the one that outraged fans the most - all around the world - The Batman Batmobile from the 60s! And here you can see the Collector and the Guardians set, although the LEGO Company/group, has not published a picture of that yet. Many fans say, that if the Batmobile includes a Adam West minifig, they will personally kill, whoever came up with that idea. Earlier today we interviewed various LEGO fans on the streets, here are some of the reactions:"

 

"I just can't believe it... How could LEGO do this to us..."

 

"Fecking LEGO is Fecking Destroying Fecking everything! They musta hate us bad! They can just go feck off..."

 

"Um, I can't read that, what does it say... Oh okay... LEGO is just... too... awesome... to be true... why would they... do this to us....? Is that correct, did I say that right ?"

"And we'll be right back, with a live interview, with someone who's been a LEGO fan since he was 2 years old..."

Do you like LEGO ? And do you like Comics ? Then you should go to San Diego Comic Con! With Exclusive LEGO sets and Minifigures! All you gotta to is---- BANG! "I've had it with LEGO and their SDCC exclusives!!!! Gonna fucking kill them all!!!!!!!!!!!!

"Um... welcome back... to Wolrdwide LEGO News... Anyway, before the break, we were about to talk to someone who liked LEGO since he was 2 years old, tell me, what do you think about this ?"

"What do I think ?! I think it's a bloody fucking joke! That's what I think! I mean I love LEGO, and most of my friends here in Nerdville do too, but this.... THIS WAS A F*CKING MISTAKE LEGO!!! I LOVE YOU, AND I ALWAYS WILL LOVE YOU, BUT WHAT YOU DID HERE, WAS A F*CKING MISTAKE!!! LEMME TELL YOU WHERE YOU CAN PUT YOUR F*CKING EXCLUSIVES, UP. MY. ARSE! THAT'S WHERE! YOU CAN JUST GO F*CK RIGHT O-----"

 

"Right, we'll leave it at that for now... Before we go, I'll just tell you my thoughts on this matter:

Dear LEGO, you are great. Both Children and Adults love you... But you made a mistake with this. Making the 60s Batmobile in LEGO ? GREAT idea! Lots of people wanted something like that to happen for a while now! But making it a SDCC exclusive ? WORST. IDEA. E-V-E-R! Okay ?! And if you don't release it worldwide NOT exclusive, huge crowds will come to your HQ, harrase you, follow you, and throw Mangos and whatnot at you, until you change that. So I, Sam, will tell you: Fuck you. If this set doesn't become a normal set by next year, I will hunt you down myself. And I will kill you-- slowly. Very slowly. And I'll cut off your groin and balls, feed them to pigs, dogs, cats and other animals, then I will take their shit, and stick it down you throat, take your shit again, and do the whole thing again and again, until you change your mind. Understand ?!? Alright, here from LEGO News Worldwide, I am Sam The_Lego_Guy, until next time."

News tune plays"

 

_

 

So those are my thoughts on the matter. >:)

Tell me your opinions in the comments, and don't hold back, LEGO has to know how many people hate this. Oh and everyone FAVE!!!!, maybe if this'll get like 100 faves or so that'll help. ;P

24-03-17

LEGO Luke Skywalker & Ben Kenobi

LEGO Star Wars Series

 

---Star Wars : A New Hope (1977)---

Ben Obi-Wan Kenobi: You must learn the ways of the Force, if you're to come with me to Alderaan.

Luke Skywalker: Alderaan? I'm not going to Alderaan, I've gotta get home, it's late, I'm in for it as it is!

Ben Obi-Wan Kenobi: I need your help, Luke. She needs your help. I'm getting too old for this sort of thing.

Luke Skywalker: Look, I can't get involved. I've got work to do. It's not that I like the Empire; I hate it, but there's nothing I can do about it right now... It's all such a long way from here.

 

But it isn’t over.

 

My armour damaged, my nose bleeds....yet I still stand firmly. Friends around me may have fallen, but I feel the electricity surging through my veins.

 

Then Igarashi stands up as well, his face heavily scarred. He tries to use his “powers” on me, but he fails to do so when I’ve finally got a hold—as I shock him right on the spot. It's over for him. Connor, covered in dust and grime, rises but behind him, knocking Igarashi on his feet.

 

Now the student looms over his defeated sensei, huh, well played. I couldn’t be more glad to see him alive, my older brother. He was holding a staff, despite the rough, scarred edges, in his left hand, and the katana on his right. Even if I can't see through his mask, I could picture how his eyes would look like, being ready to execute him right away.

 

Connor: “This is over, Igarashi. You’ve used up your powers, and it’s out of your reach for the katana to be understood. This is a relic to be respected. Worse yet, you lied to us far too long. You have committed so much heinous crimes for too long. Ambition for power and all that... ”

Igarashi: “Yes—-young one.....yes! I conspired against you....because possessing the sword meant I would ascend to the highest rank of the crime families! I wanted more power....the ability of a superhuman.....but you had to stop me! You have given yourself to the cause of your family and friends more than us!”

Connor: “Unfortunately you misused it, and that’s not how it works. Abusing the greatest thing the guild ever stood for: honour. I’m sorry, but you’re going to—“

Igarashi: “Die?! Fine, go ahead and kill me! Do not forget who trained you? Who raised you to become the man today?!”

Oddcrow: “Wait! Cease your fighting at one! Dusksmoke, you’re not going to kill your sensei! I only did my part to protect you....I thought sacrifice was a way out.”

Connor: “Yes. But I’m holding back. People like him don’t deserve death like this, despite the actions he’s done. But he did have a hand in raising me. I guess I’m going to call it fair. In fact, you’re the one to make a choice. Because you’re going to be the next leader. You were my sensei after all. This isn’t a matter of his nationality or race, but I believe you have potential and true leadership. My fellow guild, would you agree?”

Assassins: “Yes. We vote in favour. He....is our new leader.”

Oddcrow: “Alright. He’ll be exiled. To an island where he will be spending the rest of his life. Take him away.”

Igarashi: "Wait--no, you can't do this! You will regret this! I will come back! I will have more power, and I will wield the katana however I see fit! Dusksmoke, you will pay!"

Connor: "No, you won't. I'll make you won't see the light of day if you try to ever make a return. Your last days and fate will be a collective judgement. Send him off, please."

 

***

Oddcrow: “Well, I guess this isn’t too bad after all, from a schoolteacher to a guild master....”

Dustsmmoke: “Nah, it’s good. You ever seen a cybernetic warrior going around doing stuff? That’s what I did....I saved children. From the Spectres.”

Oddcrow: “All these years, we were mistaken on the wars from the outsiders. However with Connor’s faith, he managed to bring us together. To shape a better guild. Because we’re not killers, exactly.”

Ty: “That’s honourable.”

Erin: “Yes. And will his old classmates and best friends, I can't wait for our big reunion”

Ty: “Glad to know you’ve got my back, like Avalon does.”

Sam: “This is where we’re leaving off, are we? To save the day again!”

Edens: "Well, I can't exactly leave you hanging at the end of every mission like that, fill the paperworks and---

Riley/Jesse: “C’mon Doc, at least give us the holiday back!”

Edens: “Right, right....vacation continues. No disruptions. Only if it's emergency. Two weeks, sound good?”

Kieran: “Let’s call for a celebration. Let's cheer ”

Oddcrow: “You are granted an extended stay in Japan. Go anywhere you want, how about that too? For Avalon, you are deemed worthy and you can come whenever you please. You have gained our trust. We are in your debt and would be gladly to call you allies.”

Edens: "For sure, we have your word. Now we gotta...clean up a bit before alerting the agency."

Harry: "Well, least to say I'm done killin' anyone for the night."

 

***2 days later, at Edens' Japanese penthouse:***

 

Ty: “Maybe I could take a look at the ancestry books, considering I’ve got my heritage here.”

Erin: “I’m sure you’ll love finding them here, Shiro.”

Ty: “Since when did you start calling me that again? Oh, and yeah, maybe I could bring gran and mom here one day...maybe even my sister.”

Erin: “Sure, family’s fun. I don’t know. Maybe since the first day? I had a big crush on you when we got to elementary. I think's it's cute.”

Ty: “That’s....makes sense. I knew I laid eyes on you since we met. I love you, Erinbug.”

Erin: “I love you, too, Ty.”

Connor: “Ahem, good chemistry, you two. I knew that’s why I aced every test in science class. Sensed it in the air around me. Couldn’t hold back before you wanna kiss, cuz I had to bring the gang back together like a glue.”

Erin: "I remember how you liked me for a while before it ended up a wingman for him."

Connor: "I was very helpful wasn't I? Crush turned into one of the best friendship. I helped you get notes for him. You know, just anything to impress. Ty, I helped both of you. Give me some credit."

Ty: “Very funny. You sound just like your brother.”

Jesse: “Well, Arden genes, hermano! Except for the fact when the other team’s gone around town. Gary and the ladies are going crazy at shopping, man.”

Edens: “Well, it seems like this is definitely elementary reunion after all. I got a question stuck in my head since then....have you actually considered it yet, Dusksmoke? On our offer?”

Connor: “Oh, on that? l’ve thought it through. Oddcrow’s a better leader than I am. Though for me, I could work solo even if there’s nowhere to go....and my friend’s still in hospital.”

Jesse: “We’ve got a spot up for you if you need it.”

Sam: “Could always lend a hand in Japanese weapon mastery and those herbs of yours, so I can work on medical stuff with Kurt and co.”

Connor: “Hmm, that’d be interesting.”

Ty: “You’ve proven yourself too, earned a worthy spot. Avalon deserves a sixth member just like Gamma....turns out it might be you now, Connor. Which makes you 11, sort of.”

Connor: “I’m game. This is might fight now, since guild stuff is gonna have to reform and change in time. Guess I do have a lot to catch up in what you guys do, eh? Wait, is that Agent Khattar?”

Khattar: “In the flesh, agents. I’m sorry if I’m interrupting a nice reunion, but I’m here to announce I’m officially in on the Paladin stuff.”

Edens: “Just before you all get surprised, Navin’s now a partner with Paladin. He might belong to Interpol, but we secretly had an agreement to benefit conditions on our terms. Again, I'm sh*t at keeping it secret.”

Harry: “Though the boards would never agree...I’ll still play it through. Cheers.”

Khattar: “Cheers to you too. I’m sure it is going to be fine, a promise is a promise—-it’ll be confidential. I trust all of you given your defense in Tokyo and the countries you hopped on fighting. But as I suspected, that there are bigger hands behind what we’re looking at. They might be planning something....and your business friend is in danger.”

Edens: “Mason? He’s doing fine....but he’s been strange as always.”

Khattar: “Then you’ll have to keep an eye on him. For now, I will leave you guys be. Have fun! And also, Dusksmoke, your friend is doing alive and well. Go check up on her when you have the time.”

 

***

 

Board member: “And he’s officiated? Wonderful. For this event, I will not hold regard or remorse, but you should have let us know, Remus."

Edens: “Yes. Dusksmoke was always one of ours. He’s been playing the mole this whole time.

Raze: “Pfft, fine. You have it off easy this time since it's the Paladin council deciding together. But I will not tolerate your secrets being kept from us, privately and personally as a high ranking official. There will be no next times. You know what the

consequences, don’t you Avalon?”

Ty: “Of course. I’m proud to lead this team, ma'am.”

Raze: “And the Interpol agent....he’s an ally too?”

Erin: “Precisely.”

Raze: “What about the sword?”

Harry: “In the care of the guild. We know who the White Ninja is....will send in the details later.”

Sam: “But yes, allow us to have this holiday first....the job can come in for a bit.”

Raze: “Approved. You are now dismissed. Raze and council out.”

 

Once we disconnected with the leaders, we were left to our own. What a relief. There’s so much questions to ask. So much answers to be sought—-which means there are deep mysteries yet are unsolved.

 

I know it isn’t over yet, but I’m glad that I’ve found my brother, who I deeply miss, a boyfriend who I truly love, and my friends getting together, at full circle. The experiences of saving lives have never been better.

 

But I can always assure to the world, that Paladin is needed, no matter what cost or conflict there is....

 

We’ll be there.

Merry Christmas Everyone, this is Starconyx4, late as usual with my 1 YEAR ANIVERSERY ON FLICKR. Yep, that’s right, one year. I’ve come a long, long way, too. I originally started out on Christmas Morning last year, waiting for my parents to get up. Posted a bunch of random crap. And now, look at me, with over 200 followers! This will be a lot of fun, so let’s go!

 

Stats:

I have 230 followers

I’m following 226 people (though some are alt accounts)

I have 228 public photos

I’ve been explored once, with Green Arrow Issue 8 (www.flickr.com/photos/starconyx4/15878433417/)

On that note, my most-viewed picture is Green Arrow Issue 8 with 11,743 views, most likely because of Explore lol

Green Arrow Issue 8 is also my most Favorited photo, so yea

The pic of mine with the most comments that wasn’t meant for random chatty stuff is The Wrath of Vengeance No. 13 (www.flickr.com/photos/starconyx4/15627244502/), and it ranks 3rd overall in my most commented pics. I realize now that it’s because of a troll attack, so yea…

  

Interesting Informational Stuffs, yea, Inglisch eye kan speik itt

 

It says I joined in November 2013, which is true to some extent, I accidentally made an account, might have commented on some of Ashton’s pics tbh, can’t remember, but I wasn’t active until Christmas

 

I have been writing comic stories since I first joined, and have had 8 comic-based series on my stream. Of them, only one still continues, my Green Arrow stories. The rest are (from order of most recent cancelation to least recent cancelation) The Wrath of Vengeance and The Knight of Dumas, S.H.I.E.L.D, Falcon, Justice League International, Green Arrow Trinity War, and Deathstroke Origins

 

I do custom minifigures as well, and I have posted a lot of them, mostly superhero related. I have posted 19 custom painted figures, and I have many more to post. Note that 2 of these are updates to older figs, and one is a new version of a character.

 

My favorite Superhero is Batman, with Green Arrow as a close second. After that it gets fuzzy, but probably Flash, Nightwing, Arsenal, Green Lantern, and Aquaman at some point high up.

 

I LOVE Brickarms! Seriously, they are awesome! I have 13 prototypes now as well; I can post a picture if wanted. I also do a bunch of mods that I haven’t shown; I can post a pic of those too.

 

My best friends on here (in no particular order, aka who I think of off the top of my head) are as follows: Pretorian Gaurd Michael/[Stubbs], Daniel/Saberdaber1, Max/Captain_Australia, {V}Productions, L Fig Bro/Fig Cake, Carson/A Dapper Young Chap, and Jamie/britishteadrinker

 

I have a semi-decent collection of Custom Printed Minifigures, some of which are shown here, but here are all the ones I have:

EclipseGrafx/GI Brick CIA Operative (I got him last year for GI Brick’s Black Friday Sale when he came back)

Minifigs4U Emerald Archer (Got him when he came back in stock, pretty obsolete now since I made my own though lol)

Minifigs4USpeedy 2.0

Smallgreenpeatoys Hush (Just recently got this one, great figure for a good price, print quality doesn’t bother me much either, it looks nice)

FigNation Mr. Freeze (Got it for my birthday, great figure)

Fig Factory The Assassin (Got it for my birthday like Freeze, excellent figure with great details. Though he may have some competition in the near future…)

 

I am going to World War Brick in Anaheim, California in February, this I know for sure. If you are going, let me know, maybe we can meet up!

 

I would have posted this earlier, but I couldn’t edit the pic for it till today, since I couldn’t get into picmonkey. Gotta LOVE Windows 8 :3

Yea, that’s gonna sum it up. Thank you all for a wonderful year; I have had a great time. Flickr honestly probably saved me, as I was having some difficulties when I joined, and being a part of this wonderful community we FOL’s have, it’s a great thing. Well, until Iron Legion comes along and ruins everything. :3

Thank you all, Merry Christmas, Happy New Year, and God bless you all!

 

Hey. This took long enough, huh? Well, do you wanna' know why? Because I'm slow. Because I was making this video to go along with the part!

 

drive.google.com/file/d/1_V925ZLO9rjQev20ggSVH526A_H6Zt0W...

 

It probably would be best to watch it after reading the issue.

It took a lot of time and a moderate amount of effort, so I'd appreciate you watching it.

-------------------------------------------

 

[Time: 3:45 P.M.]

[Location: Outside FF HQ]

 

Fant and Scott had more things they wanted to do together and I was starting to feel like a third wheel. So I told them to go ahead without me and that I'd just hang out in the FF HQ.

 

-Philip floats into the lobby only to find it completely deserted.-

 

That's weird, this place was bustling earlier. Oh well.

 

-He looks around as he floats over to sit on the couch. He flops down on it and immediately regrets it as he feels the pain from the bruises Stan gave him earlier.-

 

Oof, that's some pain. What was up with Stan, even? Why would he come all the way to Advent City just to deliver me a beating? Come to think of it, how'd he even know I was here…

 

-Philip rubs his chin as his mind starts to wander deep into thought...-

 

*FLASH*

 

-Something flashes beside Philip making him jump back, suspending himself in the air-

 

What the--Oh, it's just Recur. (You remember him. Teleporter, on the younger side, likes cookies. I mentioned him in the second issue.)

 

Fluxx: "Dude, you almost gave me a heart attack."

 

Recur: "Oops. Sorry."

 

-Recur tries not to laugh and Philip ends up smirking himself.-

 

Fluxx: "Heh, it's fine. I guess I was just deep in thought."

 

-Philip drops back down to the couch, next to Recur.-

 

Recur: "What were you thinking about?"

 

Fluxx: "Well, one of my nemeses attacked me earlier and I have no idea why. It was kinda' out of the blue, you know?"

 

Recur: "Hm… Maybe another bad guy hired him to?"

 

Fluxx: "Another bad guy...?"

 

But who would…? Nancy. She's always finding new ways to make my life just a little bit more painful.

 

Fluxx: "Recur, you're a genius!"

 

Recur: "You mind telling that to Mr. Sharp?"

 

Fluxx: "Uh, maybe later. Right now, I gotta go grill Dr. Nimble."

 

Recur: "Ooh, ooh! Are you gonna storm her evil lair? Can I come?"

 

Fluxx: "Sorry, not this time."

 

Recur: "C'mon, it'll be dangerous to go alone, take me!"

 

Fluxx: "It being dangerous is all the more reason you shouldn't come. I can't have you getting hurt, remember what happened to Matchstick when he fought that Forge chick? If something like that happens to you… Let's just say we'd both be in trouble."

 

Recur: "I guess you're right..."

 

Fluxx: "Don't get me wrong, you have amazing potential! Maybe another time. Ya' know, a time with less risk of dismemberment."

 

Recur: "Fine."

 

-Turns to leave before smacking his forehead-

 

Fluxx: "Shoot. I guess it doesn't really matter anyway, I forgot her base is all the way back in New England."

 

Recur: "Why don't you just take one of the jets?"

 

Fluxx: "What? Okay, first: How come no one told me we have jets!?"

 

Recur: "I just did"

 

Fluxx: "Second, I haven't even gotten my license yet. What makes you think I can fly a jet?"

 

Recur: "You don't have too, they have autopilot."

 

Fluxx: "Oh."

 

-There's a couple seconds of awkward silence.-

 

Fluxx: "I guess I'll do that then."

 

[Time: 4:30 P.M.]

[Location: A FF jet somewhere in the skies above New England]

 

Autopilot: "We will be above the drop point shortly, Mr. Delacroix."

 

Fluxx: "Thank you, computer. And you can call me--Actually, I kind of like the sound of that."

 

Okay, I better suit up.

 

-Philip stands up and walks to the door. With unsteady hands he zips his mission suit.-

 

Autopilot: "Approaching the drop point in five..."

 

-He adjust his gloves, more out of anxiousness than preparation.-

 

Autopilot: "...Four..."

 

-He readies himself and floats slightly as he begins to light up.-

 

Autopilot: "...Three..."

 

-The door slides open and wind begins whipping through the cabin.-

 

One last thing...

 

-He reaches into his jacket pocket and removes an MP3 player and a pair of earbuds.-

 

Autopilot: "...Two..."

 

-He puts on the earbuds and selects a playlist titled "Fight Songs" before shoving the MP3 player back in his jacket.-

 

Autopilot: "...One. Happy landings."

 

It's now or never.

 

-After a brief moment of psyching himself up, Philip shuts his eyes and leaps out the window.-

 

Fluxx: "Aaaaaah!"

 

What was I thinking!?

 

-At first he panics and starts spinning around wildly. But after a few terror-stricken seconds, a song comes on in his ears.-

 

"Good morning. Today's forecast calls for Blue Skies."

 

-Hearing the music Philip starts to relax and does his best to take a deep breath.-

 

Alright, you got this.

 

-As the music picks up speed, Philip does the same as he straightens out. He shoots down like a falcon as the drums kick in and spots his target quickly approaching. He glows with more intensity as he works to slow his descent.-

 

Here goes nothing.

 

-The music drops, perfectly timing with Fluxx's humanly impossible three-point landing. The massive cloud of dust he created dissipates revealing an army of robots with laser cannons all aimed at his face. He smirks before jumping up, riding the explosion of dozens of lasers hitting the very spot he was just in.-

 

“Sun is shinin' in the sky…”

 

-He soars up and hangs a bit before gravity kicks in again and he starts falling back down into the fray.-

 

“There ain't a cloud in sight”

 

While it's tempting to just go all jedi on these clankers, I've got to focus on getting to Nancy.

 

-Wasting no time, Phil does his gravity boost trick and blasts forward, crashing through any robots unfortunate enough to be in his way.-

  

“It's stopped rainin' everybody's in the play”

 

-Phil rockets into the compound only to skid to a stop at a split in the corridors.-

 

“And don't you know”

 

Left, right or forwards... Which way? Ugh, I hate these kinds of decisions...

 

“It's a beautiful new day, hey hey”

 

-Before Phil can decide anything the corridors abruptly slam shut around him one by one. Before he can even react, he's trapped. And to make matters worse, two remote lasers retract from the ceiling, both aiming at Phil's frightened face.-

 

Not good.

 

“Runnin' down the avenue”

 

-With no other choice Phil leaps here and there dodging the more-or-less lethal bolts of energy.-

 

I need to get outta' here, fast!

 

-Phil charges at one of the blast doors, using a force field as a battering ram, only to ricochet off like a glow-in-the-dark bouncy ball.-

 

“See how the sun shines brightly in the city”

 

-He's barely able to recover before he has to keep dodging to unrelenting lasers.-

 

Okay, one problem at a time here. First problem, these stupid lasers.

 

“On the streets where once was pity”

 

-Trying a move he'd only done in practice before, Phil leaps up and delivers a shielded kick to the nearest blaster that puts it out of commission. Before he celebrates he pushes off the wall and crashes into the other blaster, tearing it out of it socket and knocking it on the floor-

 

-Phil lands back on the ground and wipes his forehead.-

 

Phew, that takes care of that. Now I just need to do something about these doors.

 

“Mr. Blue Sky is living here today, hey hey”

 

-After taking a moment to muster some power Phil grunts as he forces all the doors back up.-

 

Phil: Gyagh!

 

-With his path unblocked, he zooms out of the room. He finds some more robots waiting for him, these ones look like they're designed for combat-

 

You know what I like about robots...

 

-Phil attacks the bots head-on. Without over-thinking it he rams, punches and kicks them, all to the beat of the song-

 

“Mr. Blue Sky please tell us why”

 

-A punch to the face here, a kick in the back there-

 

“You had to hide away for so long (so long)”

 

-Another punch, a shoulder ram-

 

…I don't have to worry about hurting them!

 

-He kicks the head off the last bot and watches it fall, headless to the ground.-

 

This sure would be graphic if they weren't robots...

 

“Where did we go wrong?”

 

-With the battle over, his goal just around the corner and the music kicking in, Philip takes some time to let the music move him and starts dancing around like a weirdo. (Likely looking ridiculous.)-

 

-Philip slides across the floor in time the guitar. He turns around to see Dr. Nancy Nimble standing uncomfortably close and staring at him through her round goggles.-

 

“Hey you with the pretty fa-”

 

-Suddenly, the music cuts and Philip realizes he can't move, stuck in place by one of Nancy's inventions.-

 

Dr. Nimble: "Hello, pumpkin."

 

To Be Continued...

For TOTW: I love my braces

 

For tHe VeNt: I hate my braces

 

My braces can suck my cock and swallow it whole.

 

Nah I’m kidding, they rock. But I guess my point is I cannot possibly pull off a “badass” or especially a “oh I’m so sexSAY” look while smoking a cigarette shot with these stupid assfuck braces on my teeth… right?

 

Right!!

 

I guess I could just pull my lips together and act like they aren’t there.

 

Nah, they are cute. Not that I’m trying to be cute. But I guess my peachy ass braces that are in the process of DESTROYING my gums and completely altering my eating habits are a good thing in the end.

 

I’ve only had the destructive teenage shits on my teeth for 6 days. But everyday I wake up with swollen gums and puffed out cheeks and go to myself:

 

“My teeth straightened by a tiny amount I cannot measure, yay!” But still . . . .

 

I have been tonguing a shitass spot the inside of my mouth since I got them on and I SWEAR TO GOD IT HAS GOTTEN MORE STRAIGHT!!

 

Maybe not.

 

Who cares?

 

There are worse things in life. A great friend of mine just got pregnant and is throwing up everyday. I’d rather live with a swollen ass cut up fucked up mouth including a teenage (not badass) smile than have to throw up everyday. And then 8 months later have to pass a ten-pound baby out of a tiny hole that is only used to taking in a penis or passing out pee.

 

It’s not so bad.

 

By Christmas 2010 these bitches will be not only paid off, they will be physically OFF of my teeth and I’ll have a rock star smile for all you fucks to witness.

 

Who cares really? It’s just for me. Right? I got them because my teeth were wearing incorrectly and my jaw clicks and locks and I wanted to correct it and be DONE with it.

 

Someone the other day asked me why I didn’t get invisasign. For those of you that don’t know, that is the braces-less option for adults that instructs you just wear this retainer type clear thing for 2 years and it straightens your teeth.

 

Shit.

 

I can’t even remember my head if it was attached. I’d lose that little stupid ass “invisalign” contraption more often than you forget to visit my stream.

 

I gotta go brush my teeth. Like I do after EVERY FUCKING MEAL NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!! Fuck the food that gets caught in these monstrosities. Even eating a tiny piece of cheese haunts me forever until I attack it with a toothbrush.

 

Argh!!! I miss eating nuts!

 

That sounds really gay.

 

I love gay people.

 

I gotta go.

 

June 8th, 2009

*=lapse

**Paladin base med bay, 11:40 P.M:**

 

Connor: “Erin! Wake up!”

Jesse: “Shit, she’s gone deep inside his head. How do we reach her? Our powers ain’t working.”

Lyra: “I hope she can hear us though..”

Connor: “Whatever it is, we need to find a way to get in.”

 

**

 

I wake up inside a garden, one that looked like my home, the backyard Dad used to keep. Then I step into the house, I recognize my old place. The couches, the bathroom, the big kitchen. And in my old room. Ty is sitting there, in his younger self. He reminds me of the night that we first made love after confessing to each other weeks earlier.

 

Ty: “Erin?”

Erin: “Ty?”

Ty: “Look, I just made a rock. What do you think?

Erin: “With flowers? Is this for me?”

Ty: “Yes, just for you.”

Erin: “You’re so sweet...”

 

Then I hear a voice, an older man...the source of the voice is coming from my dad, walking up the stairs.

 

Rex: “What did you do to the garden? And why are you in your room! Erin! Who is this? Did you let this boy in?”

Erin: “No dad, I didn't do anything...he’s my boyfriend. He wanted to see my house. He's T--”

Rex: "I said no boys allowed! I don't care who it is!"

Erin: "Dad! He's my boyfriend! You know who he is!"

Rex: “I’m afraid not. You let him slip in. Now, get out! All of you!”

 

Dad shoves me out of my room, as Ty dissipates into thin air along with him, and I fall down the stairs...

 

***

 

I wake up with another jolt of shock. That must be some old memory me and Ty shared. I look around again, unfamiliar with my surroundings, as an older Ty, who is dressed in his suit the year before the Paladin accident. He approaches me slowly, comforting my arm.

 

Ty: “Hey sugarplum.”

Erin: “Ty? Can you tell me what’s going on?”

Ty: “Oh, just hanging out on the car mom gave me. I fixed it y’know. We’re going over to Jesse’s house.”

Erin: “Right now?”

Ty: “Yeah? You got something to do?”

Erin: “Nothing...it’s just that I remembered this was your sister’s favourite.”

Ty: “Ah, don’t mention it. It’s my mother’s.”

Erin: “But it is your sister’s...”

Ty: “Look, I don’t know wanna go through it, ok?”

Erin: “It is hers, Ty. Your mother never drove. She didn't want to.”

Ty: "That's enough, you don't know me."

Ty: “Stop it! I don’t want to hear it!”

 

He proceeds to shoot a blast through me, as I deflect with my shadow shields. He keeps shooting, but I begin to realize this is actually an old memory, also a mixture of it treasured by nightmares. Memories of us and our love. Before the heartbreak and becoming friends again. It can’t be real. Ty would never act over his emotions like that. I feel like I'm going to sob to myself, but I have to hold it in and be strong.

 

My eyes fade to the current sight of my fellow lover, letting my powers down. He then goes to sit over at a rock by himself as I follow him, and there are the sounds of a beach, the seas, a battlefield on the left side, and silhouettes of our family and friends on the right. What a dream.

 

Ty looks tired, and I rest my head on his shoulder. I can feel his scent. He is wearing normal clothes, just like me. I hold his arm tightly, before letting go and caressing his face. Our eyes meet, and he takes a deep sigh.

 

Erin: “I swear to god, please tell me this is the real you. I'm so gonna cry right now.”

Ty: “I don’t wanna go back right now....I can’t, Erin. I love you, but I don't want to.”

Erin: “Why? Come with me, we're in your head right now. Please...?”

Ty: “I know you're tired, Erinbug. You’ve tried too much. He brought out the worst in me. I killed my sister. I let her fall. And dad isn’t with us anymore.”

Erin: “Look, it wasn’t. It was all a damn accident. It's not your fault. No one could do anything. And your dad made his choice to leave you long ago. It’s not your fault, Ty.

Ty: “It was me, it was me! He didn’t love me enough… he made mom and sis suffer! Even Gran too! All of us!

Erin: “Ty, we’re doing this together, but I need you to understand there is so much going on right now. What's happened in the past stays there. We're here, living the moment this instant. If you’re not gonna tell me what happened to yourself, Riley and Harry at the landing, I’ll have no choice but leave you here without help. You’re stuck in nirvana forever, trapped in this loophole. Our friends are trying their best and you’re gonna give up now?!”

Ty: “What am I supposed to do? I didn’t want my dad to go either...you know what, I regret giving the ring to you.”

Erin: “You don't mean that, did you, Tyrone Wilcox Shore?”

Ty: “You’re not my mother. You don’t get to say or use my full name. Don't lecture me.”

Erin: “Ty, this isn't you. Stop it.”

Ty: "There is no real me, this is me, just like this. Are you happy?"

Erin: "No, it isn't. Stop being stubborn."

Ty: "Then stop being a bitch. Stop being so damn whiny. I'm not your plaything."

Erin: "This is the part where I’m going to lose myself too before you slip away into the path of sadness—even deeper and not coming back.”

Ty: “Who cares? That’s why I’m going to stay. I killed my sister, drove away father and I couldn’t do anything to stop them. I drove the wedge in my family.”

Erin: “And you’re gonna use that as an excuse over the woman you love? The real you wouldn’t be a coward like that. That influence is gonna eat you up inside the more you think about it. When I stepped into your head, I saw everything, from moment I laid my eyes on you, my dad not approving...we went through that. We survived great lengths and hell for each other—we’re still young! You told me we were gonna have kids...cute babies! And you can’t let go of the past? Tyrone, you’re a leader, a great role model for others...and you’re gonna grieve further because someone manipulated you? You need to let go...please...”

 

Gosh. That was such a fucking speech. I start bawling, tears streaming down my face as I hold him close to me, even if he doesn't respond. Every word from my mind is pulling my heartstrings and I’m in my fiance’s head, out in a world where he’s in a coma and now he’s acting like that...I feel so lost, so powerless.

 

I feel like I'm about to give up before I heard something...the voices of my friends. Two people, two brothers?

 

Jesse: “Not so fast yet, hermana. I’m here to fix your loverboy on the edge.”

Connor: “Nothing gets better than a proper reunion with the Arden brothers.”

Erin: “Jesse! Connor! You’re here!”

Connor: "Sorry if we're late. Caught up on things. If you can't convince him to leave..."

Jesse: “Yeah well we got through some big shit and ended up back in base...there is some ever bigger shit outside and thank you you’re safe like Gary, who’s out there fighting. And double thanks I didn’t have to pry open your head when Lyra almost insisted on it--"

Connor: “Save the talk later, little brother, we've got limited borrowed time. Hello Ty, we’re all here. We need you.”

Ty: “I said, I need nobody. Go somewhere else. Leave me alone. Fuck off.”

Connor: “You really don’t? Remember the time when I left everybody? It was hard as hell. But I held onto the thought of people I cared about. My brother, you—and Erin. Sam too."

Ty: "Go off. I don't need you here. Go off. Did I make myself clear."

Connor: "Yes, but don't you wanna remember our fun memories? I’ve said it once, and I'll say it again. Erin. she was pretty, smart, had everything I wanted for the perfect girl. I liked her, but you were always there for her. Got ahead before I had the chance, but I didn't interfere. I didn't step in. I admired both of you and I didn’t want to get in your ways because we’d be in a messy triangle. Instead I learnt more about myself as we supported you like us too. But the most important thing—you’re a sweet person, you're inspiring. You are one hell of a leader, daring to defy. You’re like a younger brother to me as well you know?”

Jesse: “Yeah Erin, she’s a great sister to me, man. We're all homies. But Ty, we've all known the truth already for ages...you didn’t kill Alecia. Your dad abandoning you guys wasn’t your fault. It was just an accident and just one of the shitty life stuff. You know I’m sorry for your loss.”

Ty: “How can you prove that you know something? You’re all just fake images. You don't care about my feelings. Alecia is real. Dad is real. You all are not.”

Jesse: “If it’s fake enough then we’d be voices who can put your shit together Tyrone. We already went through shit together. Who was the one who stood up for me? Who stood up for you? And your girl?What about the pranks we did? Everything mattered!" I spoke to Mrs Wilcox about it; and yeah it was hard opening up, but you did it in self defence. During infancy, your dad protected you when you had your house robbed, and when Alecia--"

Ty: "Stop talking about Alecia. You don't get to talk about her--"

Jesse: "Ty, Christ, let me continue. When she returned home from the army, her vehicle took a hit—your powers slipped. It was just a natural reaction. It was damn uncontrollable and there’s nobody to blame. You were a young kid back then and can’t put guilt on your shoulders, man.”

Ty: "But...but..."

Connor: “The real answer is because North had special pheromones unleashed all over, targeting those with especially painful memories. I know PTSD isn’t easy to treat and cope for everyone, and it'll take time to heal, but you were under the influence that you killed them. You didn't kill anyone. So come back, come back to the real world and take the fight against it. You’re not the only person here who's being oppressed when the agency is in dire hands! Wake up, Ty! Wake up!”

 

***

 

My mind fades again. Hopefully it’s the last as I wake up next to my still comatose fiancé, and I see Jesse and Connor on the opposite side of the bed. I take a big sigh.

 

The systems still work, thankfully. I assume things are really shit like they said when I hear gunfire. Jesse wakes up next, followed by Connor, while a worried Lyra shows relief on her face as she frenetically walks around in circles. Then she notices me and gives me a bear hug.

 

Lyra: “Thank god you all made it back! Erin, I thought I was gonna lose you! I don’t know what happened inside, but at least Ty's signs are normal now. Me and Navin had to move you and Riley to stabilized beds.”

Erin: "Hey, right back at you. I owe you and Riley."

Ty: “Ugggh....”

Erin: “Shiro! You’re back!”

Ty: “Sure...I guess. Hey gorgeous. I felt like had a weird dream and you three went inside huh? Wait...you guys did. I feel so much better after opening up. And you guys opening up to me."

Jesse: “Yeah. But we got bigger problems to solve. North is here and we’re running out of time actually. How long was the process, Lyra?”

Lyra: “Just 10. ”

Jesse: “See? Long enough in your head, and just a couple minutes here. Your wife is totally a badass chick with that power upgrade.”

Erin: “Hold on, wife? What? Like now?—“

Connor: “Ugh Jesse please don’t spoil and skip things; I mean you'll easily figure that out later, soon-to-be-married as Mrs Wilcox. You need to fix Riley and Harry ASAP too. This is what Edens left behind as a wake up injector. It will free their minds, some chemical solution of sorts. Make it fast. We’re gonna need to help our friends. Lyra, you’re coming too.”

 

The three of them rush out the medical room, leaving the two of us behind with virtually a mess on the outside. I help Ty get out of his bed as his weapons and gadgets are there. He looks into one of the drawers and puts on a new pair of socks before slipping into his boots.

 

Erin: “Did you tell them something before we woke?”

Ty: “Yeah. I did. But y’know I gotta get knives and guns up and ready.”

Erin: “I can now go if you want....”

Ty: “No, Erinbug. I am not leaving you, never ever. When we’re done we’re definitely getting married.”

Erin: “Aww. Shiro...you're just charming aren't you?”

Ty: “I realised we haven’t called each other nicknames in a while, but then, we gotta help friends and catch up, whaddya say?”

Erin: "Yes, absolutely. We gotta use these little things."

 

Ty stands up, grabs my hand and leans in for a deep kiss. He pulls me into a hug, which feels longer than expected and...I'm not complaining. Honestly I want to forget everything and just focus on this moment that I don’t want to let go.

 

But responsibility is right in front of me...and this time with my powers in motion, I’m gonna have to fix it right where they are.

The following serves as a prequel, leading up to the events of Sandstorm #5

 

===April, 2020===

 

Gotham City. Bright. Colourful. Friendly, even. With one small caveat... a healthy dose of crime. 'Yep,' Krill chuckled. 'This was home, alright.'

As he wandered through the streets, it was something of a relief. Elsewhere, his dress sense- a body suit covered in polka dots with a helmet to match, might've gotten an odd glance or two. But here, it was the norm. *This* Gotham at least.

'I quite like Earth Two,' he thought to himself, picking up a small Kiwi from a fruit stand, and peeling it. 'It's simple. Fun. Here, if you ask for a baked bean sandwich and a can of Stella, that's exactly what you get. A rosy cheeked little world where every other word is "chum" or "pal."

I mean, fuck, you run into the Joker, and the worst thing he'll do is steal your wallet (or *maybe* attach you to a clown faced, easily escapable deathtrap).

No deaths, no worries, no fucking swearing, just a whole lot of bright colours.'

It was almost a shame he had a job to do, he lamented, as he came to a stop by Crime Alley. Even here, a dark blemish on the city. The homeless and less fortunate filled the street, muggings were a regular part of life, and even the odd murder happened here.

 

"Penny for your thoughts?" Krill smirked, as he tossed a nickel into a nearby beggar's cup.

As the man scrambled for it, he looked up at Krill curiously. "Do I know you?"

 

"Nah Ted," he shakes his head. "But you will soon enough."

 

The man, puts his hand to his chin, and scowls. "Who?"

 

"Tch..." Krill cursed, as he knelt beside him. "Figured this would happen... First thing's first... How about a sandwich?"

 

===Pauli's Diner===

 

"You never said," the beggar said, eating a fry hungrily. Who are you?"

 

"Now, that," his partner smirked, biting into a cookie, "Is a question. Name's Krill, Abner Krill, actually. A mercenary working on the orders of her majesty herself, or close enough... Y'see, a few months ago, I was tasked with bringing you, home. Shoulda accounted for the whole Temporal Amnesia thing, really, my bad. 'Happens to the uninitiated… It won’t hurt, just looks like your brain might need a reboot. Pirate, that's your cue. He's a bloodhound for this sorta thing," he explains.

 

"P-pirate?" the man asked, as a third man entered the booth, and slid a golden mask onto his face. "Watch the birdie," he cackled, as the beggar stared at him.

 

"I- I don't understand."

 

"Course ya don't, I'm clever and you're... You. Look, when you're stuck in a world or time that isn't your own, your brain goes into overdrive to find a place for you," Krill continues, as he licks his lips. "Reality literally sticks its' hand in your brains to try and make sense of it all. But to *make* space, your past memories have to go. Happened to a bunch of time travellers I knew a few years back. Twats. Longer you stay in Earth Two, the longer you're gonna fall for its' hippie trippy mind games.

 

"Earth... Two?" The beggar was beginning to think he didn't want answers. But he couldn't take his eyes off of that... Pirate, was it?

 

"Oh, sure! Barring a crisis or two, there are *Infinite* Earths. At least you got an easy one! Lost a friend on Earth X once, that was a pain in the arse."

 

Suddenly, the beggar slammed his fist on the table. "My whole life is a lie!" he screamed.

 

"Nope, just this year. Honestly, ya might be better off this way. God, the world is cruel. Racism, sexism, heck, yankee bars don't serve anyone under 21. Maybe what we need *is* a touch of camp... But that's... That's not what I'm paid to do. So Imma ask you a question, and you're gonna answer it."

 

The beggar nodded reluctantly. It couldn't hurt, could it?

 

"Top man!" Krill cheered, as he leaned in closer. "So! What's the last thing you remember?"

 

=Elliot Memorial Hospital, April 2018=

 

'Pain.'

 

"Now him," Ted wheezed, stroking his head. "I look like Masquerader," he added, as fresh blood drenched his hand. Meagan had succeeded, his face had been successfully removed, and soon, everything Lynns was... would be his. Walker would die, of course. His bitch, and his bastard children would follow, and then, he'd move onto the others; Twag, Pyg, Joker, that rat humping lunatic... They didn't get to hurt him. This time, *this* time!* He'd win. But as he looked back up, his eyes dry and hard, he could just make out Meagan's face. *His* face.

 

"I think not," the doctor smiled, as he slid a scalpel into his pocket.

 

'No,' Ted thought. 'No. This wasn't the deal, this wasn't how it was meant to go!' In the corner, tied to a pipe, Lynns smirked.

 

"You backstabbing son of a- This isn't-!" Ted began, but the restraints kept him tied to the gurney. As Meagan knelt beside him, smiling *his* smile, he rested his hand on his thigh. 'He's probably ecstatic,' Ted thought, 'People will finally be able to understand him... Before I rip his throat out.'

"There will be no revolution tonight, Mr Carson. You've been played. Rather magnificently if I may say so myself," Meagan winked, as he slicked his hair back, and rose to his feet, unbuttoning his scrubs.

"Thank you, Mr Lynns," he added, as he exited the room, "I couldn't have done it without you."

As Brown and Billings' screams echoed through the building, Ted lay down, defeated, no other company but Lynns. 'Not again,' he pleaded to himself. 'Don't let him win again.' But as a purple figure descended into the operating theatre, he knew, it couldn't have been anyone else.

 

"Oh my God, it’s a faceless demon!" Walker blurted out, as he pointed a horrified finger at Carson's bloody figure.

 

'God, this was what it had come to... A reckless game of cat and mouse with an idiot,' Ted groaned, as Lynns brought his ally up to speed. Beside them, a skinny, blond Englishman rubbed his hands together, as he mumbled some kind of incoherent mythical nonsense. As he flittered in and out of consciousness, a voice filled the room, one he hadn't heard in months, a deep, raspy voice, devoid of mirth or joy, a voice that was hardly even human. And it sent chills down his spine.

 

"Ah. Carson, we meet again. You’ve evidently seen better days," it drooled, its' ghoulish figure silhouetted by the golden glow of the portal behind it.

 

"No, get him away! Get him away! Walker! Walker-!" Ted screamed feverishly, desperately. He'd been host to it once before. Never again. Yet, as it wrapped its' claws around his leg, ripping him from the gurney, Drury stood there perfectly still- no smile on his face, no humour in his words. No, as Ted looked into Walker's eyes, he saw something, something he'd never noticed before. Death.

 

"You blew my son to Kingdom Come," Walker muttered. "This? This is the least you deserve."

 

"No, no you don't... Get- I’ll be back!" Ted bellowed, as he was dragged further into the abyss. His legs thrashed about, his fingernails dug deeper into the concrete floor. But it was all for nothing. "Go to hell, Ted," Walker glowered, and then- Nothing.

 

"I wonder, Carson," the voice rasped, its' red eyes now the only thing visible. "Do you think she hears you when you scream? I do hope so."

 

=====December, 2018=====

 

'A friend of mine once told me there is no life without pain. That your worth can be measured by how much agony you've been through, how much you've endured, survived... whatever.'

 

'He was wrong. He, uh, he always was.

See, I've lived with pain every single day of my life. I've been shot, stabbed, skinned, mutilated, mutated and run over. And right now-? Right now, hanging here upside down, blood rushing to my head, I... I feel pretty fucking worthless.'

 

'I've been here, trapped, for about a six months (Though, it feels more like a millennium). I can't eat, I can't touch, or smell. I don't need to. Even if my brain's begging me to eat, even if my stomach feels like it's being torn apart-! He'd never allow it, and I, I can never die. Not of exhaustion or starvation or whatever. Not in here. Not with him.'

 

'It's built like a nest. A giant cocoon or something. Webbing hangs from the ceiling, the floor is lined with thick, red goop, and *he* sits in his throne, made out of wax, I think. Watching. Always watching.'

 

It was strange, though the dungeon was clearly medieval in its construction, there was something clearly modern about its' design. Between the massive computer screens, not exactly typical for a bug demon, you'd have thought, and the dusty old roadster, there was something weirdly... human about him. Ted kept his musings to himself. The last thing he wanted was to risk Charaxes' ire.

 

"What..." he gasped. "What do you want with my daughter?"

 

"I suppose you've earned an explanation... Freedom. I know all too well the perils of a child's love for their father... The lengths they'll go to for acceptance. For appreciation. Your daughter is the key, Ted. And for that, you should be glad!"

 

"If you take over her, I'll-"

 

"No, no. Nothing like that, I quite like my form as is. No, even now the walls of reality weaken, and your child, Walker's too, they're both the key to my escape."

 

"Soon," the creature murmurs, as it raises a clawed hand to a monitor. "Soon."

 

=====January, 2019====

 

'Where... Where the hell am I?'

 

Ted looked up at the sign- "Divinity Church..." he muttered. "Gotham... I'm in Gotham," he sighed, relieved. "Ha! Hahahaha!"

He knelt on the ground, and kissed the concrete. 'Let them stare,' he thought... It didn't matter. He was home. As he rose to his feet, he saw his reflection in a nearby bookshop. *His* reflection... Whether it was Charaxes doing, or something else, his face was back! Better, even! So what if he now had a few more grey hairs, at least he could enunciate.

Nearby, a cop spoke into his phone, in his other hand, a large hot dog. "Gee, Commissioner, it's that bipedal butterfly, up to his old tricks! He just hit the Gotham Moth Museum." he spoke loudly into the receiver.

Ted pricked up his ears. "Moth Museum?"

As he moved closer, he could just make out what he assumed was Gordon's voice on the other end. "Killer Moth?" they inquired.

 

"The very same! And worse still, there's talk the fiendish Firefly is on the loose!" the officer called out, his Irish accent almost cartoonishly over the top.

 

"Tut tut tut. You know, there's only one person who can help us now Chief O'Hara."

 

"Indeed I do, Commissioner. You fire up the Bat-Phone, I promise I'll be there at the station when he arrives. I wouldn't dream of missing him!" the officer smiled, as he wiped the mustard off of his shirt.

 

"Very good, O'Hara, over and out."

 

"I've a question, O'Hara," Carson began. "What do you know about Walker-?"

 

O'Hara twirled around, and upon seeing Ted, immediately dropped his gun on the ground. "Gee whiz! The Firefly!"

 

"You- You know who I am-?" Ted asked, taking a step forward. "Gotta be honest, that doesn't happen all that- Aaaaand he's running away."

 

"Actually, I think he meant me," an all too familiar voice called out. Behind him, stood a man dressed just like Walker and by his side... another Ted Carson.

 

"What the fuck-?" Carson murmured. The other him was dressed in his original costume- a striped green and yellow leotard with a long flowing white cape.

 

"Yo, what's your bag, man?" the other Walker asked, his cocoon gun raised. "We don't take kindly to swears."

 

"You don't- What?" our Ted gasped. As he turned around, the duo took a few steps back in disbelief.

 

"Holy cats, the punk's your spitting image!" Moth yelled excitedly.

 

"He's cruisin' for a bruisin' more like!" the other Ted grumbled. Yet, just as he reached for the nozzle on his belt, a sideways kick knocked him off balance. The dynamic duo had arrived.

 

"Holy hot-head hostiles, Batman!" Robin called. "I'm seeing double!"

 

"Tread carefully, old chum, this mystery mirage could well be the manipulations of our old foe, the murderous Mirror Man!" Batman replied with an enthusiasm Ted had never seen before.

 

He was aghast. 'Why would you dress a kid like that?' he thought as his gaze was drawn to the boy's bare calves. 'None of this makes sense....' And then it hit him.

 

"The wrong Earth," Carson said under his breath, reaching for O'Hara's gun. "He dropped me on the wrong fucking earth."

 

==Pauli's Diner==

 

The beggar rose up from the table, a tear dripping from his face. "Now," Krill smiled, "Do you remember?"

 

Carson ran his hand through his hair. "Yes."

 

"Right! I suppose if that's sorted, we can go home-" Krill celebrated, as he patted Hayden, and then Carson on the shoulder, and slid out the booth.

 

"No, Ted paused, as he grabbed his arm. "There's something I need to do first."

 

==Earth Seventeen, July 2020==

 

"Why are you doing this-?" Walker pleaded, as he tried to drag himself along the floor. "Who are you?"

 

"Who. Am. I?!" Ted yelled, as he dug the knife deeper into his neck. "Who am I?!"

 

"I'm Ted Carson..." he sighed, as the light left Walker's eyes.

 

"Do you feel any better?" Krill asked, disinterested, as the body fell to the floor.

 

"He didn't know me, Krill. Not a single one of them... 16 Earths, and Ted Carson isn't even a footnote. I'm nothing to *them,*" Ted groaned.

 

"Go home, Ted," Krill yawned. "Have a ciggie, a toke, and fucking relax."

 

"I just thought... I just wanted it to be over. I thought if I could fill that void *now,* I wouldn't need to keep killing... when I got back."

 

Krill nodded, as he lay down beside the body, and pocketed the wallet. "Yeah, well, 'tuff. Welcome back to the land of the living."

 

[ARGUS Warehouse, New York - 5:12 PM.]

 

“You Win.”

 

I need a plan, quick. These thoughts keep racing through my head as I raise my hands. The man still had his gun pointed at Eddie’s head, his finger on the trigger. I examine the room. Two men along with the man who has my son, both have their guns pointed at me. The guns have obviously been obtained illegally, and they are certainly modified.

 

“What do you want…?” I ask sternly.

 

“Names Mad Dog. Waller didn’t tell you, did she?” He says. I turn my head in confusion.

 

“What’re you talking about?”

 

“There’s a reason she’s doin’ this. She wants you workin’ for her. Like old times, when you were with Task Forc-” I quickly cut him off.

 

“Hell no! I’m not going through that again, ever.” I say.

 

“Well then, guess I’ll have to kill your son, then.” He says. Right before he pulls the trigger, I shoot his hand with my wrist gun. He drops the gun and grabs his hand in pain.

 

“You motherfu-” I shoot his shoulder, but his armor protects him. Eddie quickly runs over to me.

 

“Eddie! get behind me, quick!” He runs behind me, weeping. I rapidly shoot with my wrist gun, shooting down a few of the guards.

 

I run behind a wall, trying to get Eddie to safety. I click a button on my helmet- untightening it from my head- take it off, and set it on the ground.

 

“Eddie, I need you to do something for me, alright?” I say, trying to catch my breath.

 

Eddie nods, shaking and weeping in fear.

 

“Okay, I need you to be brave for daddy. I need you to take this gun,” I say, handing him a pistol, loaded with a clip with 10 bullets. “If anyone, I mean anyone, tries hurting you, you shoot them. Okay?” He nods, wiping his tears, trying his absolute hardest to be brave.

 

I smile, wiping his tears away. I hug him tightly.

 

“Go, Eddie! Go!” I say, as Eddie runs as far away from the warehouse as he can.

I quickly place my helmet on my head, and click the button, tightening it. I ready my wrist guns and quickly start shooting the guards. I dodge the bullets that are being shot at me. I take down all the guard. Now, just gotta deal with this ass, Mad Dog or whatever the hell he calls himself.

 

“Just you and me now, Jackass.” I state, catching my breath.

 

“Y’know you could’ve avoided this If you would’ve just agreed to work for Waller.” He says. “No matter. You’ll be dead soon anyways.” He says. He starts to shoot at me with his gun. I quickly dodge the bullets, running as he shoots at me. One hits my shoulder, then my helmet. My helmet gets knocked off my head. He shoots my leg, knocking me down to the ground. I cuss to myself as i lay on the ground. He walks over to me, chuckling proudly. He slowly takes his head off, revealing his face. Showing my brother, Eddie Lawton. My eyes widen as he drops his helmet to the ground.

 

“E-Eddie?” I say, shook. I’m looking at my dead brother, who I killed.

  

“Yeah. It’s me, Floyd. Not really, though. ARGUS cloned my body. Now I’m here, ready to kill you. Just like you did to me.” He pulls the hammer back. His finger was on the trigger. He was ready to kill me just like i did all those years ago.

 

“Eddie please! I-I was trying to kill George! He ruined our lives. I was trying to fix things!” I say, almost letting a tear out.

 

“Yeah well, you didn’t. You ruined my life, Floyd! You split the family apart!” He says, letting a tear out.

 

With my little bit of energy, I kick Eddie down. I get up and load my wrist gun.

 

“I-I’m sorry, Eddie. I wish thing could’ve been better.” I close my eyes remembering everything that has happened to me. From killing Eddie to learning my little girl, Zoey has cancer. I open my eyes, bracing myself.

 

“P-please, Floyd! Don’t do this! I I don’t wanna die again!” He screams, weeping heavily.

 

I let down a tear, then shoot with my wrist gun. I look down, looking at the bullet dent In the ground. Eddie looked down, realizing he wasn’t dead. I kick him in the face, knocking him out. I quickly tie him on a poll with a rope I found laying around, grab my helmet and put it on. I head towards the door, thinking whether or not I should’ve killed him. He wasn’t even the real Eddie. Was what I did a mistake, or am I on the path to redemption?

I get on my motorcycle and drive away.

 

A few days later, I got on a plane back to Hub City. My son- Eddie- was safe back with his mom. My brother- Eddie- was in custody in prison. I didn’t have to worry about George anymore, he was also in prison. Waller, of course, figured out a way not to be arrested and to keep doing what she does. I kept being what I was, an assassin for hire. I had planned to move out of Hub City, as Waller and George know where I am, so I have to relocate.

 

[Hub City Cemetery, Hub City - 8:00 AM]

 

I was standing in front of my brother’s grave. My hands in my pockets, thinking about what has happened the past day. I saw my brother back from the grave, but it wasn’t my brother, it was a clone. My son almost died, and It was all George’s fault. I can’t believe it, how he could be so heartless, attempting to kill his grandson. I used to feel bad that I tried killing him, but now I wish I would’ve succeeded. Eddie would still be here, I wouldn’t be what I am now. So much would be different, but would it be better? Would my life be any different? I’ve faced so many foes, so many challenges, I’ve faced the Batman himself, but to see my brother once more? That was the greatest challenge I could ever face. It broke me, just like it did when I killed him.

 

As all these thoughts go through my mind, someone walks behind me. I look behind me, to see a middle aged hispanic woman. I’ve had enough trouble this week, so I was hoping she wasn’t trouble.

 

“Now just who the hell are you?” I ask, my face looking stern.

 

“Carmen Leno. Your personal assistant?” She says.

 

“Oh yeah. What is it you want, Carmen? I’m not in the greatest mood right now.” I inquire.

 

“I was visiting my father, I saw you and thought I’d come by.” She responds.

 

I nod my head.

 

“My condolences.”

 

“Thanks. He died a couple years back.”

 

Everything went silent as I was looking down at Eddie’s grave.

 

“Are you okay?” She asks.

 

“I’m fine. Just.. thinking about things. How different everything could’ve been.”

 

“Alright. Well, I’m gonna get going. I hope you feel better, Floyd.” She says as she walks away. I thank her and glance at her while she walks away. I sigh and start to walk away from Eddie’s gravestone. I walk to my car, open the driver seat door, and step inside. I sit in there, thinking. As i sit there, my phone rings. I look down, and it shows no caller ID. I sigh and pick up the phone.

 

“Hello?”

 

“Hello, Mr. Lawton.” The man says. He sounded African American. “My name is Jeremiah Daniel. I need you to assassinate someone for me.”

 

I Smirk. Finally, something that peaked my interest.

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

*Warehouse in Atlanta, 6:56 AM:*

 

Jericho: “Long trip guys?”

Jesse: “Yeah. Feels like I spent so long in that thing and I want to take a piss now.”

Jericho: “Washroom’s right down the corner. Trust me, it’s clean.”

Navin: “Anything to show us yet?”

Jericho: “Yes, Here's the archives. And for a fact, I should mention I have many files. Whilst I said to go fast in digging, there's so much information you'd slow down in. Unless you help me with this, there's barely enough to accuse the board. It won't be impossible for you guys, of course.”

Navin: “Good. We'll start here. Now shoot.”

Jericho: “For the last year, Raze has been making experiments in the dark. Even Edens doesn’t know it, but he's aware to a certain extent. She and the board committed to making better super humans to replace Paladin."

Lyra: "And I couldn't thought we were getting that bad enough..."

Jericho: "Which is awful. Many of my colleagues didn't believe it, but a few others like me went in dark to see what she had conducted. But I wasn’t alone, the colleagues who were believers started constantly monitoring. But she was ten steps ahead, and Edens would only be at five. We didn’t intercept fast enough, even if I had the lenses. She threatened to interrogate me if I found out about these superhumans, stronger and better. Blackmailed the rest to leave. It all harkens back to the years when the powers unleashed on everyone.”

Lyra: "Never question your higher ups. As usual."

Connor: "This is what I've been through for years."

Navin: “Did you do anything about it?”

Jericho: “Blowing up the factory is the last thing I ever imagined. But she still has plans on her hands. I should mention that Raze has family outside...she might be childless, but she’s got a niece.”

Navin: “Who is she?”

Jericho: “Sabine Rackham, who is better known as Fireflare. One of your enemies. Since Raze knows what doubles do, then Rackham is the wildcard. She has the commands for sleeper agent activations on secret command—as she’ll carry out her plans of her aunt...when the right timing comes..”

Jesse: "Holy fucking shit."

 

**Mason Gardner's private room, Paladin base, 5:14 P.M:**

 

Sam: “How are you holding up?”

Mason: “Still getting visions. I don’t know...there must be some trauma with those guys, right? Shit...I feel like I’ve caused it...I didn’t know the moon evacuation would do serious harm.”

Sam: “Don’t blame yourself. I know it’s a lot to swallow, but I’ve been doing my best with Remus to keep our buddies at bay.”

Mason: “I wanna get off the bed. I need...I need to do something. Get me off the tubes, Sam.”

Sam: “You sure? You should be staying.”

Mason: “I’m serious. Just get my clothes...I got unfinished business.”

 

**Paladin base, medical bay. 6:40 P.M:*

 

Erin: “Jesse’s not been in touch for a couple hours already. What do you think is gonna happen?”

Gary: “Nothing too bad, I hope. I just gotta keep using my chi to stabilize everyone in play, so talk to me, Tyrone. What are you seeing? How do you feel? Kurt, is everything alright? Please come in as soon as possible.”

Ty: “My sister’s death. It’s all over again. Dad too. I just feel so bad about it. I feel like something happened back down there..like I saw something and it caused recollections of really bad shit.”

Riley: “Goddamn feckers. Get me another beer! I don’t need no pills today!”

Kieran: "Hun, stop. I’m not gonna let you have any.”

Gary: "Keep her still."

Riley: “What do you think I am?! My mother? Don’t try to get away, you little shit!”

Kieran: "Please..."

Harry: "Hey everyone, how about you shut the fuck up."

 

Christ. The effects have latched onto these folks for a while. Tyrone with the constant loops. Riley’s swearing. I’m sure as heck Harry has seizures here and there.

 

I really hoped my powers would be a good effect but it turned out to be something worse, as me and Erin tried to look deep into what happened on that day. Kieran must have something too, since he was a drug addict in the past, but as far as I know, he's clean. He’s probably working his arse up with Kurt in trying to looking the darkness from Erin’s upgraded powers, which might be good help, I don't know clearly. This can't get worse when you’re getting engaged and your fiancée has a big dream/trauma problem.

 

We already knew Madame Raze has constantly pushed people over the edge trying to get what she wants. Ruthless, cold. Resting bitch face. Recently Edens and her having increasingly bad arguments, which nobody could do anything about it. The gossip spreads around, and I hear about the board’s always been at her side, trying to understand what’s going on—they always looked shady.

But when you pressure other departments to conform into more work because of Mason Gardner getting shot, it's really bad. We all visited him when we had the time, since we were his only friends.

 

Kurt: “You need to make your jump soon, Erin. When he’s seeing images again, take control of it. Two days more he’ll be in eternal looping hell. Edens' manual on tips--have you memorized it?”

Erin: "Loud and clear. This shouldn't be tough regarding the developments for a cyberhacker in the shadows."

Kieran: “We gotta fix Harry after this. And Riley...”

Erin: “Sweetie, talk to me. Is it the car crash?”

Ty: “Yeah...it’s in my head...aw god, Alecia...she’s in the rubble...I...I couldn’t save her!”

Erin: “I know it’s hard sweetheart, you have to fight it. You’re not the one who destroyed the building. She was at war...your dad too. He was in an accident.”

Ty: “I’m sorry I’m letting you down...all I see are their faces...I’m sorry I let mom and your dad down...he won’t think I’m a good son in law..”

Erin: “I’ll do what I’ll have to—I’m going inside your head. You need to trust me. Gary, lets do it. I promise everyone won’t be sleepless when we fix our friends.”

 

**Outside Mason Gardner's room, 9:40 P.M:**

 

Edens: “What in the goddamn hell, Antonia? The program was not designed for these young people! They’re human beings, even with special powers! They’re human underneath that skin and blood!”

Raze: “If you knew the lead you would have something wouldn't you, Remus? I will kill Mason Gardner if I have to. But you have wasted much opportunities I have, and one day is already the best offer. Now I don’t get answers from that son of a bitch, I’ll start torturing your team if they can’t give rightful answers as well.”

Edens: “Fuck you. Don't even dare. You've already lost your mind. You’re just like whatever the Guild, or any of these corporate heads then. It doesn't and will never, ever make a difference.”

Raze: “I am doing what is the right action! We will give North what he needs so we can comply and call it a truce. This might not be your temptation, but I’m the goddamn director, and the board will support me at every move! I. Call. My. Fucking. Shots.”

Edens: “Not in hell for your niece, not in a million lifetimes. You’re not going to use her as a pawn to kill them. I know she's evil, but I promised that we wouldn’t kill North’s team! I just wanted them in and answer for their war crimes and the horrendous actions they’ve done to our agency.”

Raze: "Then you're simply too late. This is a waste of my time and space. Look at you Remus, begging like a dog. Get out of my sight. Men, take this scientist away."

 

**Mason Gardner's private room, Paladin base. 9:55 P.M:**

 

Raze: “Mr. Gardner. Being sneaky businessman you are. Aren’t you supposed to be in bed? And I thought your legs weren't completely shit"

Mason: "I'd rather walk around than lay to waste my life away, thank you very much. I don't need anyone or anything but to sympathize with my condition. Unlike them, you should be ashamed. I've heard everything on the outside. In fact, not just that, I know everything."

Raze: And? An argument means nothing. Your old mentor is nothing but a mere crazed wizard who thinks he can save your life. Complete lunacy. And now, where would you be hearing such things from?”

Mason: “I just know. I know Remus has part, but I will deal with that later. And the lies I’ve seen through it. It all makes sense."

Raze: “From who? Where is your proof, Mr .Gardner?”

Mason: “I had intel 5 hours ago. From a simple call. Just a runaway stray from the past who you all shunned when he saw the bigger ploy. Remember? It was Jericho."

Raze: "Who and so what? Oh right, that weakling. I fired him already. His department handled it."

Mason: "On your orders, yes. And now, I’m the one who wants the goddamn answers from you, Madame.”

Raze: "Try me. From the moment you covered your fucking ass for the team you cared so much like your sister, we've already cut ties. So do not try to cross me, are we clear?"

Mason: "I am giving my all---and this blackmail will hit harder than you think. It's on you now."

 

(He presses a button as the room starts brightening up).

 

***

(Alzoc III, Year 21 BBY, Separatist Research/Command Base, Half an hour after Kydan's awakening)

 

Breona: "I've never seen the general so...aggressive before.'

 

'I mean, many of us have seen her fight countless times; using her saber to cut down her enemies with great strength and swift agility. But this was way over the lines of normal. The way she gripped her saber, the way she took down her enemies around her...was absolutely brutal. The look on her face, ever since leaving the outpost, was not that kind-hearted look she gave to her troops, or to us of Tanga Squad.'

 

'No, this was the look of anger, lost and revenge. Her eyes were burning with fiery fire, as if they were ready to burn the chunks off the scraps we were fighting right now. One look into her eyes and you'd be turned to cinders.'

 

'No one in the team knows why she is acting like this, or why she hasn't said a whole lot of words to her troops. Only me and a few others know why...and it's scaring us somewhat. Her mind must be only about him. Losing him must have triggered a switch in her mind, as if turning it on and having her seek vengeance on those who had him killed.'

 

'I hope she gets better soon. Cause I don't want to be in her line of fighting when it comes to the battlefields. Who knows what could happen. Worse comes to worse...I'd hate to bring her down myself."

_________________________

 

The Separatist were immediately out gunned, and out-flanked. Not even a third of the day had passed by before the Republic invaded the outposts, rapidly taking out all and any communications between the bases and any nearby reinforcements.

 

What was even worse was the blood raging Jedi Knight who was sweeping through the droid forces, wiping out squad after squad in mere seconds. Her accuracy, her speed, her strength, all of her skills had, as if, been enhanced by her vengeance that was boiling inside her. To some it was a good thing...but to others, it was terrifying.

 

As for the troops, who all tried to stay as far away as possible from their leader, watched in awe and fear. Of course, they were overjoyes that the general was able to quickly break through their defenses, but it didn't mean that they weren't just a bit frightened by her. They all knew that the general was somewhat close to the Lieutenant and that the two had been fighting alongside each other since the beginning of the war, but to see what happened after his death, most of them were very concerned.

 

Even feared, if you wish to call it that.

 

Nonetheless, even with those thoughts invading their minds, the droids were beginning to pull back slowly but surely as the clones kept pressing forward, utterly sending the droids back into their compound.

_________________________

 

Watching from above, inside the command center, Dr. Vinscti, along with his personal mechanized guards, stood in view of the battle outside the base, observing and watching the fight unfold before him. He had a hunch that the Republic would eventually find this place, but had not expected them to attack the base only half a day after his machine "killed" the Dark Mercenary. He, apparently, must have hit a sensitive spot in their special forces.

 

Especially seeing the Siruhnian Jedi General sweeping through his forces immediately, causing him to ponder on the current situation.

 

Dr. Vinscti: "Apparently the Witronian's death was enough to cause chaos in the hive's command, did it? Hmm...well, no matter. This just gives me the field test I needed from the beginning."

 

The Doctor turned to the droids that were all at their stations, working hard on whatever they were doing upon the panels.

 

Dr. Vinscti: "Send in another wave to the front! I want that Jedi inside the base alone! Do anything to keep the clones at bay until then!"

Droids: "Roger roger!"

_________________________

 

Back on the ground, Calena, Egile and the clones continued to press on their attack with much success.

 

Patterns: "General, the droids are pulling back!"

Calena: "Keep pressing the attack then! I'll push them back into their compound!"

Egile: "What?! Calena, wait a minute-!"

 

Either she ignored him or didn't hear him, Calena, using the Force, swiftly dashed into the compound where the remaining wave of droids were falling back into, using her saber to block and deflect the incoming barrage of lasers.

 

Egile: "Damn it! Everyone, move up to the compound! Give her as much cover as possible!"

Clones: "Sir yes sir!"

 

As soon as they were heading towards the compound, the giant metal doors were immediately closing up, quick enough to stop them all in their tracks, with the exception of Calena who had already entered the base already. Egile looked at the now closed doors and groaned in fustration.

 

Egile: "Argh! Can this day get any worse?!"

 

As soon as those words left Egile's lips, they were immediately met with a few shots from the side, taking out a couple of their own troops within the fire. Looking over to where the attacks came from, they were quickly face-to-face with another wave of droids from the right side.

 

Growling, Egile began to fire back, with Breona, Patterns and the others following suit, their guns beginning to overwhelm the enemy droids.

 

Egile: "We gotta keep these droids back! For now, Calena is gonna have to be on her own til' we deal with these guys!"

_________________________

 

Meanwhile, at the same time, inside the base, Calena was staring down the remaining droids in the large room. But that didn't last long when the doors closed behind her and a small wave of reinforcements swarmed into the area. Their gun barrels all targeted at the lone Siruhnian Jedi Knight, ready to open fire upon her.

 

???: "Impressive, Jedi. Very impressive indeed."

 

Looking up to whomever was speaking to her, she spotted on the balcony two guard-like mechanical droids standing next to the doctor himself, Dr. Vinscti, who had a big smirk across his face. From her point of view, he seemed very please with whatever he's grinning about.

 

Calena: *Growls angrily* "Vinscti..."

Dr. Vinscti: "I am so glad you could join us for this special occasion. I was hoping to test it on two subjects at once, but you will have to do."

Calena- *Raises voice* "You're gonna pay for what you did, Vinscti!"

Dr. Vinscti: "My, did I hit a nerve? I didn't realize that the "Dark Mercenary" was si close to you. I had thought the Jedi weren't suppose to form attachments with others beings. Am I correct, Siruhnian Knight?"

 

If she wasn't so angry, she might have blushed a little from that small comment. But because she didn't give a crap, it only made it even worse. Just speaking about him like that was only making her even angrier, and dangerous. Her eyes just becoming the small shades of yellow.

 

Calena: *Mutters angrily* "You killed my friend...my best friend......and you're gonna pay for it..."

Dr. Vinscti: "I think not, Jedi. Look around you! You are all but alone, defenceless against my best elite droid forces in here. There's no chance of you surviving this fight."

Calena: *Glares* "Just try me, gharset."

 

As Vinscti motioned his hands to his forces, immediately, the droids aimed their guns at her, awaiting for the order to attack.

 

Dr. Vinscti: "If you insist, Jedi. Droids! Dispose of her immediately!"

_________________________

(AU: The word "gharset" is about identical to the "podoo" phrase in the Star Wars Universe language guides

_________________________

 

Reactivating her saber, she was suddenly met with a large barrage of laser fire, immediately cornering her from both sides. With the Force as her ally, she swiftly and easily swung her blade around, deflecting the shots back at some of the droids. Her movements were grace, as if she was dancing around the room in a melodic motion. Her saber danced with her motions, making quick work against the enemy as many of the droids fell to the ground, becoming nothing but scrap.

 

Expecting the Siruhnian Jedi Knight to be able to handle herself against his elite droids, and considering that he had planned this from the beginning, he pulled out a small control pad and immediately punched in a few things. Hearing the sound of a machine from underneath the hangar activating, his broad grin growing more wicked by the second.

 

Dr. Vinscti- *Murmurs* "Let's see if you can handle this, Siruhnian..."

 

Just as she sliced down another droid into half, she halted her swift attacks as she began to feel the floor around her started to shake, making her lose her balance a bit. Confused on what was going on, she immediately saw the middle of the hangar floor began to separate. Slowly rising from the hole was a familiar machine that she knew too well. The moment she laid her eyes on it, flashbacks of memories began to flood her mind, emotions moving all over the place.

 

Watching the platform rise, the deadly Predator revealed itself in front of the Siruhnian Knight, causing her body to slightly shiver and shake from the sight. Her blood ran cold just from looking at it. Even after what had all happened, she couldn't help but feel the sense of fear of the large machine killer.

 

In seconds, the Predator's body activated as its eyes began to glow brightly red. The sound of it's metal screech boomed all over the base, echoing through and out the place. That made Calena even more nervous of the large monster, more so when she had first saw it firsthand.

 

Dr. Vinscti chuckled wickedly as he called out to it.

 

Dr. Vinscti: "Go, my beast! Kill the Jedi!"

 

Complying by making metallic sounds, the Predator prepared itself for combat, arming its weapons and getting into an attack position.

 

Just having enough time to prepare herself, the large machine spitted a barrage of laser fire upon her, causing her to quickly dodge the incoming attack. Using her Force Speed ability, she swiftly dashed towards the Predator from her right as she readied her saber. She got as close as she could possible and swung her saber directly at one of it's arms in hopes of slicing it off.

 

However, the moment her saber made contact with the Predator, it immediately bounced back at her. Shocked by this, she had little time to dodge the Predator's left arm, almost making contact with her. She had no idea what to do next for her attack. So instead, she made sure to back herself away from the large beast.

 

Her original idea was to decapitate the machine's arms and then the waist, then finish it off by slicing the head. But now knowing that the machine is somehow being ray shielded entirely, it just makes things a bit harder to deal with.

 

Hearing the threatening sound of the machine's groaning and screeching yet again, it stood into place as it charged up it's laser turrets from the shoulders. Knowing what was to come, Calena immediately took off dashing towards it once more.

 

The Predator locked on to it's designated target, and fired up the Siruhnian Knight. Dodging left to right, to jumping and ducking, Calena jumped into the air and on top of the machine's head. It began to shake it's head rapidly, in attempts of getting her off.

 

Holding on for dear life, Calena begins to swing her saber at it's head, hoping that the ray shield would soon wear down and deteriorate. The machine, out of nowhere, threw its body downwards at full capacity, sending a surprised Calena downwards with it and losing grip on the machine's head. Slamming into the ground with much pain, she slowly picked herself off the ground, only to be met with the Predator's claw foot.

 

Again, she was sent flying backwards, sliding across the metal ground til' she came to a halt. She could feel the insane pain pulsing throughout her body. Her entire body was all bruised, cut and greatly sore. It was already hard enough to be getting back up and preparing to fight, unable to shake off the weakness her body was giving off. She now felt helpless against the Predator machine.

 

Dr. Vinscti watched the entire display unfold before him, his laughter being heard throughout the hangar. His plan had worked perfectly. The poor Siruhnian Jedi Knight was completely useless alone against his creation. He knew he had won the fight, and was ready to finish it.

 

Dr. Vinscti: "Time to say goodbye, Jedi. Predator, kill her immediately!"

 

Acknowledging, the large machine aimed it's turret lasers at Calena once again, calculating its target and all. Calena could only watch, feeling the emotions of fear and sadness rushing through her again. The doctor was right. She was utterly helpless to fight the Predator on her own. if she had another Jedi with her, they might have stood a chance.

 

That was then she got the image of Kydan; his broad smile gracing his lips, his brown eyes staring into her cerulean eyes, the kindness he showed to her. Immediately, her eyes began to tear up as they rolled down her cheeks casually. First she had failed to protect him, now she wasn't able to avenge him. She felt like a complete failure and a fool.

 

At least...she would die and hopefully be able to see him in the Force. That was all she could ask for, considering what has all happened so far. That would definitely be enough for her.

 

Just as the guns locked on and loaded, ready to spit out one last barrage of laser fire, the machine was suddenly met with a saber slash to the head. It backed off almost immediately as the saber struck. It then realized that there were sparks coming out from it's side, electricity spurting out slowly.

 

Dr. Vinscti: *Angry* "Now who?!"

 

Turning towards to where the saber had swung back to, standing on the other side of the hangar was none other than Kydan, wielding his purple saber and another one that produced a dark, black saber. His expression looked as though someone had ticked him off. The stern and serious look on his face told it all. His eyes that were once the gentle, kind brown, was now a dark red rose color. His right arm that held the black saber was covered in black armor-like, small blue and black electricity trails surfing across his entire arm and up to the tip of the saber.

 

Calena stared at him as if she was in a dream, that this was all an illusion and that she was already dead. But the longer she stared at the "dead man", standing before them all, the more her emotions started to rush. Her heart felt so relieved, pounding fast every second that past. Eventually, a broad, relieved smile appeared on her lips.

 

Calena: "Kydan...you...you're alive!"

 

Dr. Vinscti watched in shock and anger. How was it possible? He had seen the mercenaries' death from the holograms, falling to his doom in the ice, cold, dark abyss. And yet, here he was, very much alive! He hardly couldn't believe it.

 

Dr. Vinscti: "H-How?! You are suppose to be dead!"

Kydan: *Smirks* "Well, unfortunetaly for you, I'm still here. Though, I appreciate the concern, doctor."

 

That just made Dr. Vincti even angrier. His eyes narrowed as his left one twitched.

 

Dr. Vinscti: "I suppose if you want something done, you gotta' do it forcefully. Predator! Kill that mercenary scum! I want his head!"

 

Grunting in agreement, the Predator advanced towards him, locking it's guns in the process. As the machine charged toward him, Kydan stood in place with a grin itching his lips. Calena watched in fear as the Predator got closer and closer. Her concern started to get worse.

 

Calena: "Kydan, get out of the way!"

 

But just as the machine got within a few feet away from him, a mysterious black, colored force stopped it in it's tracks. A large field of blackness stood between himself and the Predator, the machine trying to bash through it. However, merely seconds after, Kydan raised his arm towards the field and the machine before the field blasted the machine back towards the doctor and his guards.

 

Both Calena and Vinscti watched totally surprised. Neither of them expected that out of the mercenary. Thoughts plagued their minds at the thought of what he just did. The Predator picked itself back up it's metallic claw feet, it's red lighted eyes brightening ever so more as it tried it's best to glare at Kydan. Roaring another metal screech, the machine charged once again, aiming it's barreled guns at him.

 

Kydan stood into place as the machine got closer and closer, preparing himself for the next attack that it was going to throw at him. The guns that were attached to it had already locked onto Kydan as a wave of laser fire came flying his way.

 

However, Kydan anticipated it's next attack pattern as he leaped into the air, passing right above the Predator's armored head with the laser fire just missing him barely in the process. The machine looked around it to find him, swirling it's head left and right. Not even a few seconds past before the sound of a quick whistle from behind caught the machine's attention.

 

Just as it turned around to face the Dark Mercenary, it was quickly attacked with Kydan's two sabers, both of them swinging straight into it and beginning to cut at it's gun attachments. Even though the armor on the machine was heavily protected from most attacks, it couldn't handle the sheer power that Kydan was using at it. Both of his lightsabers were covered in pure black and blue energy, electricity surrounding the blades entirely. Almost immediately, the guns that it had been using were quickly decapitated.

 

Dr. Vinscti glared in shock and anger as the guns fell to the ground.

 

Dr. Vinscti: "Impossible! The armor was suppose to be impenetrable!"

 

The machine stumbled back from the amount of damage Kydan hit it with, glancing back and forth at it's now sliced attachments that had originally been on it's shoulders. As for Kydan, he could feel himself getting quickly exhausted. The amount of power he was using, thanks to Dark, was being drained fast. He knew that his next attack would have to finish, but the Predator was still pretty well fit to fight.

 

That's when an idea popped into his head. Looking over to Calena, who had been watching the fight entirely, he called out to her.

 

Kydan- "Cale'! I need your help!"

Calena- "Huh? With what?!"

 

Kydan points his black saber at the Predator's legs as he looks back at her.

 

Kydan: "If we can take it's legs out fast, then that machine will be in no shape to fight back! We can end this!"

 

Looking back and forth towards Kydan and the Predator's legs, she pondered for a brief moment before nodding to him in total agreement. Nodding back to her in response, both he and Calena made quick haste towards the occupied machine. Dr. Vinscti watched as Kydan and Calena charged towards his weapon, trying to figure out what the two had in mind. Not wanting to let them have that chance, he yelled to his large machine.

 

Dr. Vinscti: "Stop staring at your stupid arms and get those blasted Jedi and mercenary! Now!"

 

Grunting in compliance, the Predator raised it's left arm at the two and charged up the gun barrels. After a mere few seconds, it immediately let out a barrage of lasers, flying across the hangar and towards Kydan and Calena. The two made eye contact with each other for a second before splitting off from the left and to the right. Finding that the Dark Mercenary was a much stronger enemy, it concentrated its counter attack at him, leaving Calena alone.

 

When Kydan noticed this, a smug grin formed on his lips, knowing that his plan had worked like a charm. The Predator has once again left itself defenceless. Even Dr. Vinscti noticed his machine's mistake, and knew it was and would be too late to change it's attack pattern. He had screwed up this fight.

 

Dr. Vinscti: "Numiina! You blasted scrap pile! Get the Siruhnian!"

 

But before the Predator could comply, it had been already too late.

_________________________

 

(AU:"Numiina": Definition for the word such as "Podoo")

_________________________

 

With her extremely fast speed, Calena raised her saber to the side, slashing her saber directly at the Predator's leg. The impact itself was strong enough to cause her lightsaber to cut it's way through the special metal armor, cutting right through the entire leg. Losing it's balance, the Predator tried to keep itself from falling down. It's metallic claws dug into the steel floor, just enough to keep the Predator from losing balance.

 

Just as the Predator stood upright, Kydan took his chance to attack. The Predator realizes this and raises its arm, blasting another wave of laser fire. Easily, Kydan deflected the laser fire back at the monstrous beast, some of it's own lasers hitting the armored chestplate. While the Predator was taken off-guard, Kydan jumped in the air and raised his two sabers in a 'X' shape formation, guarding his body in the process. With all his might, and whatever power and strength he had left, he swung his blades down across the Predator's body, piercing and slicing his way through its body entirely.

 

Vanishing into thin air, Kydan re-appears in front of the Predator, his back faced to it as he dropped down to one knee, the sound of electricity goes immediately haywire. The sound of the Predator's grunts, screeches & other electronic noises indicated that it was in utter danger. The Predator's red eyes faded into blackness as it tumbled down backwards into the steel floor, the sound of a loud thud and clank rang throughout the base. The machine's laid lifeless on the cold floor, not a single movement from its mechanical parts moving or twitching.

 

Finally, the vicious Predator was destroyed.

 

Dr. Vinscti stared in complete surprise, unable to speak up about the calamity that just happened. His machine...his own machine, had lost to two Force-users. Backing away from the rails, he looked over to one of his bodyguards.

 

Dr. Vinscti: "G-Get me to my shuttle now! We are leaving immediately!"

 

But just before Vinscti could be escorted out, a few blaster shots was heard, in the process of his droids collapsing on the balcony. Stunned by the unexpected attack, Dr. Vinscti was met with Breona, Egile and a couple of Clone Troopers. Their guns aimed and pointed directly at the doctor himself. Vinscti scowled somewhat as he saw a knowing look on Egile's face.

 

Egile: *Grinning* "I believe this is the part when we ask you to surrender, Doctor. Or do you wish to not cooperate?"

 

Again, Vinscti snarled and reluctantly raised his arms in surrender, glaring at the Republic soldiers who were approaching him.

 

So zoned out from the fight, Kydan's breathing quickened from exhaustion. He looked back towards the machine that he and Calena had just beaten, malfunctioned and destroyed. He still didn't know how it was possible, but he had somehow, with Calena's help, destroyed a monstrous machine that could have been a dangerous weapon to any Force-user in the galaxy. Feeling himself drifting into unconsciousness, Kydan felt numb and fell to the cold ground with a thud, his sabers rolling away from him. The last thing he heard was the sound of Calena's voice calling to him.

_________________________

 

Kydan didn't know how long he was out, but before he had regained conscious, he had heard the same familiar voice from earlier.

 

???: You have done well, my ancestor. However, this is just the beginning of you're inner power...

 

After those words faded away, he suddenly heard a woman's voice calling to him. An almost too familiar voice.

 

???: "Kydan? KYDAN!"

_________________________

 

Slowly opening his eyes, he made eye contact with none other than Calena herself. It had taken him a moment to process what was happening, but when it was clear enough, he saw the expression on Calena's face. Her eyes were red and watery, with tears rolling down her cheeks. Her face expression was all but concern. Perhaps him collapsing and falling into unconsciousness must have made her worried.

 

Looking slightly around, he slowly and groggily gets up from the comfort zone of Calena's lap only to meet with some pain on his body.

 

Kydan: *Groans* "Man...how long was I out?"

Calena: "Just for a few minutes..."

 

Not able to stand it anymore, Calena lunges forward and wraps her arms around him, burying her face into his shoulder as small tears soaked slightly into his coat.

 

Calena: "Idiot! That was completely insane to do that!"

 

Shaking off from the unexpected contact, Kydan weakly chuckles at her, a small smile plastered on his lips.

 

Kydan: "Hold me too tightly, and I might just die."

 

Breona, R.S. and Egile walk up to the two, small smiles plaguing their lips.

 

R.S. : "Looks like you've taken one hell of a beating again, huh Kydan?"

Kydan: *Smirks* "You could say that."

Egile: "Just warn someone when you want to try to kill something that big the next time, alright?"

Kydan: *Slight Chuckle* "I'll try to remember."

Breona- *Salutes* "Welcome back to the land of the living, sir."

Kydan: *Nods* "Glad to be still alive...after all that had happened."

 

The three nod in agreement. Out of most of their missions together since Nal Hutta, this was, by far, one of their most dangerous one yet. Shaking his head ever so slightly, R.S. spoke up in a serious, yet curious, tone.

 

R.S.: "Anyways, what was all that, Kydan?"

 

Kydan didn't look very amused when he asked that, a gloomy expression growing on his face.

 

Kydan: "...Do I really have to say?"

R.S.: "Well yeah! I've known you for almost half a year by now, but I've never seen anything quite like that before! It's like you got an upgrade on powers!"

 

Kydan bit his bottom lip. He should have known, or just knew, that the others were gonna ask him that. The powers he carried, the Forge, was something he always tried to keep hidden in secret. But since he chose to use it on the Predator, keeping it a secret was out of the question. He didn't want them to know, considering that they might become afraid of him. Perhaps even worse, and that was his biggest fear.

 

However, the situation wasn't going to change. He had to tell them, one way or another. With a big sigh, he started to explain.

 

Kydan: "...It's called the Forge. An ancient power that is connected and powered through the Force itself. My Forgula, or partner, Dark, helps me control my powers to an extent. At the age of six, I had discovered these powers through a training accident on Coruscant. When the Jedi Council found out about it, I was ordered to be kept in check from personal Jedi Masters in order that I won't hurt another soul again. For years, I've kept myself isolated from everyone, and yet, my powers grew on their own."

Egile: "Is it some kind of Jedi technique that you got it from?"

Kydan: No. All I know is that I was born with it and Dark had watched over me from my youth. To everyone in the galaxy, I'm considered a monster. A freak evan."

R.S.: "Are you the only one that has one of those...F-Fork-Forgilers?"

Kydan: *Nods* As far as I know...yes."

 

The room went silent as some of the clones mumbled to each other, no doubt weary of Kydan's powers now. He knew the risk of using it, and he was paying the price. If it came down to it, he would immediately leave and head for the Unknown Regions and, hopefully, reside somewhere in there.

 

But what came next shocked Kydan, the three looking back to him with small smiles appearing on their expressions.

 

R.S.: "I can't believe you didn't tell any of us that you had that kind of power! We would have understood."

Kydan: "Huh?"

Egile: "If you're the only one that carries one of those, then it would be considered rare then. You're pretty lucky to have that kind of power."

Kydan: *Blinks* "Your...not gonna tell anyone?"

Breona: "A lot of people would wanna know how you tic...but we're your brothers in arms. We're like family, and family don't sell each other out, especially for credts."

Degree: *Smirks* "Beside sir..."

 

A smug grin formed on both Degree and R.S.' faces as they looked between him and Calena, who was still holding him in her arms. Kydan looked at the two clones suspiciously.

 

Degree: "Well, they do say suffering and pain builds up character, sir."

Kydan: *Glares* "You could have help a little, you know..."

 

About everyone in the hangar chuckled at Kydan's demise and situation. Much to his disklike of the matter, he couldn't help but feel relieved, and also loved, by his friends that he was surrounded by. He really did feel at home with them all. When they all calmed down, Breona spoke up once again.

 

Breona: "We already made contact with General Coneros and Hecilt, and are on their way with additional gunships. They should be here soon, but we're gonna scan the rest of the base for anything useful. You gonna come, sir?"

Kydan: "Nah...I'll leave it up to you guys. Go ahead without us. Besides, I'm downright exhausted..."

Breona: *Salutes* "Roger. We'll be back with a report."

 

As Egile, Tanga Squad and the clones made their way deeper into the base, it left Kydan and Calena alone to talk. Kydan looks down at her, aware that she hadn't spoke a word hardly at all.

 

Kydan: "Hey, Calena?"

 

In response, she hugged him tighter, not wanting to let go anytime soon.

 

Calena: "I was so afraid...that you were really dead. I almost lost it when you fell down the hole. I don't know what I would do if you really die."

Kydan: *Smirks* "What? Hey, you were the one who went up against that machine first."

Calena: "......I'm sorry."

Kydan: "For what?"

Calena: "For not being there...for not saving you in time when you fell."

Kydan: "There was nothing you could have done, Cale'. There was nothing anyone could have done."

 

A few moments of silence filled the room before Calena spoke up once more, her voice more clearer than before.

 

Calena: "Promise me..."

Kydan: "Hm?"

Calena: "Promise me you won't leave us...that you won't leave me again."

 

Kydan's eyes widen just a little from her response. The way she asked him made his face heat up a little. He didn't know why, but his heart just about skipped a beat. In a way, he felt his face heat up. Not really knowing what to do, hesitantly, he wraps his own arms around her, putting his chin on top of her shoulder. He closed his eyes and softly spoke to her.

 

Kydan: "...I promise. I won't leave you. Not now, not ever."

 

In response, she nodded her head and buried her face even deeper into his shoulder as the two didn't move from their perspective positions or let go fo each other.

_________________________

  

So after so many chapters later, our two protaganists start to reveal their feelings for each other. Won't be too long now before one admits it to the other. But which will one will say it first? You guys will just have to wait and see ;P

 

Personally, I LOVED this chapter so far! We really wanted to add something different to this one, get some different angles, views and positions of the builds. This chapter had been in the works for a couple months ago, but it was hard to decide how to approach it, as in what kind of scenes should be played. I'm just happy that it's done and over with honestly lol! Buit let us know what you guys thought in the comments below. We would love to hear what you guys have to say.

 

Now, it's time for...SHOUT OUTS! Been too long since we did one of these with you guys, so its time to get back in the groove of things. And I have to say, there is gonna be a LOT of people that will be listed. These shoutouts go to the following below.

 

Well that's about it for this chapter, so thank you all for your wonderful support, and if you can, leave a favorite and/or comment to show us how much you enjoy reading our content. Hope you all enjoyed, and as always, have a fan-tucking-tastic day/night! See ya' in the next one ;)

 

- Director K.W., CGN Crew Members

Read priveous issue here: www.flickr.com/photos/123lego_agentboy_tr/26501938162/in/...

 

P:Peter Parker

S:Steve Rogers

C:Civillian

D:Doctor Strange

M:Mary Jane

 

For last couple of days i wasn't thinking really straight.What was i thinking? Trying to kill Maria Hill? I know she made my life hell for some time now but still killing is off limits.That symbiote effected my judgement, almost made me cross the line. But it was a trap.Didn't see that coming.I am lucky that Luke and Daredevil came to my aid.But they said Cap sent them.How? Didn't he got assasinated?

The jet arrives to the Sanctum Sanctorum.Captain America and Cable was waiting for us.

 

P:Hey everyone.

 

S:Hi,Peter.Long time no see.

 

P:Yeah.That might be because i thought you were dead.

 

S:It was necessary.I needed to disappear.This war has gone too far.Listen, i have seen you are the biggest victim of this war. I am sorry for that...

 

P:It's okay Cap.It was my own choice. I did what i believe was right.

 

S:And Thank you for that. Listen, there is a reason why we meet here. I need to help you to make things back on track.

 

P:How?

 

S:I've talked with Stephen Strange. He has heard about what happened to your Aunt and what you have been through with the black suit so he agreed to help.

 

P:Help to what?

 

S:Go inside.And ask him yourself.

I walk my way inside a room.It's way too dark. But there's something in the middle of the room.Something like fire.Glowing and lighting the room. I see Doctor Strange.

 

D:Hello, Spider-man.

 

P:Hi,doctor. I really don't have much time now so can you tell me what this is all about?

 

D:Don't worry.When this is over your life will be easier.

 

P:I believe it when i see it.

 

D: Unfortunately i can't bring your Aunt back. I really wish i could.But i will cast a magic spell that will erase your role in the civil war. It will make everyone forget your secret identity.Except the people who has learned it before you revealed in public.Giving you a chance to make things right.

 

P:Thanks,Doctor Strange.

 

The fire thing in the middle of the room starts to glow even more.Stephen raises his hands.His hands starts to glow green. He starts to shout.

 

D:By the Eye of Agamotto,let this young man's secret identity to be kept hidden.Let his mistake to be reversed,let him to make things right.

The fire thing glows more and more.It is growing.It looks like a little sun in the room except it's not burning us.I can't see anything now.I'm dazzeled.

Everything turns back to normal.The room wasn't actually dark at all.

 

D:It's done Spider-man.You can wear you mask now.

 

P:Thanks a lot Doctor Strange.

I exit the room and see Cap.

 

S:Hey Peter.What were you doing in there?(He learned my identity before i reveal it)

 

P:I was talking with Doctor Strange.Gotta go now.See you later Cap.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

Epilogue:

(Talks while web-slinging)They don't remember it! I need to test this.*lands in front of a civillian*

 

P:Hey there random guy i just randomly see in the middle of the street.

 

C:Umm,Hey Spider-man.

 

P:Do you know who i am?

 

C:Umm you're Spider-man.

 

P:But do you know who i really am?

 

C:No i don't. So you wanna tell me?

 

P:Not a chance.*Shoots a web to a building and starts web-slinging*

 

C:Dude,Spider-man is drunk...

 

I need to find Mj but i don't know where she went to hide.But if Doctor Strange reversed the effects of the war for me like being a criminal this means she doesn't need to hide.I need to check Aunt May's house.

 

When i arrive i use the window to get in.If i use the front door people might see me and this will risk my SECRET IDENTITY. I actually missed this. I see Mary Jane. I take off my mask and hug her.

 

M:What's this for tiger?

 

P:You don't remember?

 

M:Don't remember what?

 

P:It's a long story but the thing is everything is back to normal now.

 

-END OF VOLUME 1-

 

Hey guys sorry for uploading this late.But i will start volume 2 soon.Also sorry for not making an actual build for this i just wanted to get over the final issue.Hope you like it.Volume 2 cover is coming soon!

*Paladin base, 7:46 PM:*

 

Frantic noises and footsteps. The coverage of a sudden impactful event. Parts of the world are in shock, some cheer for him to recover, some cheer for him to die. But I know the board will not take this well, likely the fact regarding his condition.

 

Am I guilty. Yes, in the last few hours if I had to save a life. I am a doctor foremost, that is what I am most concerned with. In hindsight, a friend who you look after, but I have failed as an advisor and a teacher, let alone being a good parental figure. Everyone should have the guidance no matter what and when.

 

And here she comes. Alongside her own people. But her stride says everything. Disastrous, unprecedented. Raze is full of anger. Stern, emotionless, more colder too.

 

Raze: “What was everyone thinking? An attack? Gone unplanned? Do you know how much it cost us?!”

Edens: “It’s shit, I know. Causing a lot of messes, right, yes. I am well aware of what is going on. The agency's critical concern is---”

Raze: “You’d better find cleaning solutions, Remus. I cannot sit here and wait like the board does.”

Edens: “I’m taking the blood for analysis. I'm with the patient at all times. That’s all you have to worry about. And I’m giving the patient his constant check up—“

Raze: “We find the killer first. If you’re there, I need you outside. Others can take care of him. You won't really be needed much."

Edens: “For the love of god, stop interrupting me! If this presents as the last chance scenario you’re giving me, Antonia? What qualifes?! For goodness sake, I’m a doctor for life, I save people too! I keep the oath!”

Raze: “Fine. After all, he is the biggest priority. We cannot lose him. You monitor the patient and report back to me at all times. I do not care if you lose sleep, but if your dedication to medicine proves that is a reason then do your fucking job. And one last thing aside from the patient, focal matters will come to play soon....”

 

She scoffs and walks off, leaving me to deal with my temper. Again, I have never raised my voice in that manner. Calling out the Madame's name. We argue a lot, our rivalry runs long and deep--between two old people. But she has a point that I cannot fault anyone for. But me. I was there.

 

The weight of my shoulders in the last two days were heavy. Simply becoming more heavy. I’ve been missing my sleep, my brain capacity should have been down. Getting slow in my age when I’m older. I acknowledge that as a fact, and I should be retired. But when you're a workaholic, you don't get to choose. You are in for life.

 

I asked Navin to help me out for the occasion, filling him out on most things as he got into this giant craziness of a mess as well. Thanks to his assistance within the year, he knows us all, our adventures, experiences. Then he went knee deep into investigating while I took care of my former protege in the meantime. The team should know, given the friendly statuses...

 

***

 

Edens: “Mason? Can you hear me?”

Mason: “Y....yeah. I think so.”

Edens: “You’ve been in critical danger—seriously bad. Out for the last couple of days.”

Mason: “Much blood loss?”

Edens: “I gave some transfusion of my own, and extra blood bags to keep you alive. I’ve got something to tell you, but gotta make sure you’re ready...”

Mason: “Sure. Just help me adjust...ok, thanks. Have at it. Spill.”

Edens: “The campaign is taking a halt, and the polls will go on as usual, so you still have time. And we’re trying to find out who shot you. Navin's hard at work just like all of us. You're a priority, always.”

Mason: “Ok? What else matters that I am not worth losing? My diamonds from Kiev?”

Edens: “I'm not in the mood for making small talk or jokes. We're going to jump straight to the fact about your powers—you used it as a self defense mechanism on the day of the attack, it might have saved you, but it’s starting to eat you inside.”

Mason: “How long do I have? What’s the diagnosis?”

Edens: “Two weeks. I’m sorry, but it’s just…I hate to say it but it’s a big curse, you’re not like us with regular powers, I kept tabs on you every time and I’m trying to get a cure but now your condition has worsened.”

Mason: “That’s….that’s a lot to take in. Does Yvette know?”

Edens: “She does. She’s doing her papers on something else, I’m going to assist her. But I’m so sorry I let you down, bringing you news of this quickly…I had to. And to be honest, the board and Paladin is stressing me out, I can’t keep up for checks, you just gotta rest, ok? I’ll send someone in…”

Mason: "Right. Do your thing."

  

Remus leaves the room in a hurry, not even bothering to look at me in the eyes, and for our conversation he was darting off somewhere else, reading the digital monitors, the room, anything that wasn't my face. But here I am, just leaning up to stare at the ceiling and this entire tech glazed room. It wasn’t my private placed hospital room in the company, it was Paladin’s. Not that important. But the blunt truth hits me inside. I had to know everything.

 

My memories suddenly feel like glazed glass. Christ. The attack. My shoulders ache like hell when I try to move my body, which is strung up to wires and IV pods. Why does it feel like I’ve been shot in the head by something? I have so many questions and I’m one hell of a fucking piled mess.

 

I start to think about my younger sister. Yvette. The most important person in my life that I can grasp onto—like an anchor to a seriously sinking boat. But the feeling is too strong, when she’s away. My mentor gone too because of what he’s inevitably facing. My campaign…is it over? My company? Is it in ruins now? Would she run it with that ability?

 

So many questions. So little time. I…I need to sort things out and help my friends.

 

Before it gets too late because my days are numbered.

 

For the first time, mortality hits you so hard than a brick in the wall. It's not faking deaths. It's not gaming, not smiles and sunshines, none of that anymore.

 

The truth of reality is that I am really going to die very soon.

 

Very soon...

 

***

The smell of used gunpowder was high. Probably enough to fuel explosives which could flow the rivers across the English Channel, let alone overpowering everything else in this place. I haven’t seen a battle like this in years, from my early days to fighting this evil warlord again. The last time I remembered—-was my team losing. They nearly lost their lives and gave it to a cause they were willing to pay for. Avalon, united like the island. North was right about the Arthurian mythology, it wasn't hard to unsee comparisons. I remember two centuries ago there was a media franchise, entitled Kingsmen that my grandparents told me in my childhood. Perhaps that’s where the inspirations went down the line, of me being so fascinated by these fantasy tales and myths. The flavours of youth.

 

But it's history now. Right now living in this moment to fight again may have been a pleasure. I should be feeling more guilty somehow because I’ve walked into this path alongside the people I know. I shouldn't' be concerned if the Paladin board busts me somehow....what if the madam herself was watching? Risky moves indeed...

 

Raze: “Remus, come in. What is going on.”

Edens: “Not now Raze. I can’t.”

Raze: “This is a direct order. You wouldn’t expect me to read your mind, would you? Respond. Now.”

Edens: “If you did, see it for yourself. I am the living proof. We are fighting North, right here in Cyprus.”

Raze: “North?! What is he doing here? How did you find him?”

Edens: “Long story. Like I said, I can’t explain now. For once, you listen to my orders....”

Raze: “No, you will not disobey—-“

Edens: “Just send reinforcements, goddamnit. Cyprus. Right now. Get the remnants of the faction in Europe to come before my link dies out.”

 

That’s why I always despised board meetings. Or calls like that. Raze was poisonous on her grasp to get the work done, and that is why we never saw eye to eye. It wouldn't disturb me to say it, but it’s true. But things don’t get better when my protégées and Team Gamma are fighting against the enemy hard...and one of them, is against the strongest. Tough as nails.

 

Gardner: “My shields. You cannot penetrate them.”

North: “But your sister? You will lose her if you keep using your net force like that? Mason, you know better than your own health.”

Gardner: “No, don’t do this. Do not use my sister as an act of willingness for me to give up”

North: “That is foolishness. It is your weak spot, no? You will be on your knees begging for mercy soon. I will feed on your negative energy if you’re draining so much by every second."

Gardner: “Then don't tell me how to run things. I will use this fight to prolong my friends however I can."

North: “See, simple as it is. You die, and I will keep inciting fear and distrust in them. She is your downfall as well, after all. I strike into the hearts of Paladin when they lose a major financial backing---”

Gardner: “That doesn’t have anything to do with the innocent lives. I will lose mines soon, but not before you will join me in imminent death."

North: “Don’t be so foolish....of course it does. You are a businessman! Not a hero! Death? Merely a scratch on my shoulder. I embrace it factually!" When one of yours stepped up, he would be too tempted not to resist my offers....one too easy to break. Sadly, he would have been a great addition for my army. These dead agents of yours, and mines...”

Edens: “Dear god no.....you tried to raise a dead army?”

North: “Why yes, again! Remus, you know me so well! Unlike your protege....the foundation of a massive army re-emerging. Cryogenics and technology. Like how I twisted the ES. Under my wrath”

Edens: “And some of them here....are the brainwashed ones...you are most definitely insane.”

North: "Craziness is in everyone. Madness belongs in the method, my friends. That is what power means to me."

 

***

I telepathically send a link to the team surrounding me. They seem to take the conversation account....unsurprisingly. Disappointment, anger. Emotions clouding judgements.

 

Kurt: “Well sh*t! That’s like impossible. Raising the dead is a step beyond in human evolution. Alchemy, dark magic...he is truly gone crazy. A war like that...”

Harry: “What's the meaning of this? The fact we’re actually fighting our own kind now? F**k.”

Kieran: “It doesn’t matter! We have at least try freeing them first--Well, I guess maybe killing is a way to end some misery here.”

 

Kieran runs, blasting his way through. He seems to have mastered the the light, blinding 20 ES agents trying to block his way. He quickly aims at the cuffs Riley and Sam have on, as he caresses her face. Jesse takes a dive roll and helps his Sam up as he tries to look for their weapons. In the ensuing chaos, Dusksmoke throws his staff like a boomerang, taking down those who try to approach him.

 

Kieran: “You good darling? I’m sorry I wasn’t there....”

Riley: “I know babe. I've been through worse....but I did put up a good fight didn’t I?”

Kieran: "Yes, but we need to reduce the amount of damage we cause to our enemies.

Jesse: “Sam! I hope you and her are fine now. You still got strength to fight?”

Sam: “Yes....I got like, a 140 heartbeats that I can count in this area. Now we know the strategy, get me my sword. There is a rematch with that son of a b*tch over there on the west side. Vibroclash, lets do this!”

 

In the midst of the White Ninja’s personal battle with Ty and Erin, it seems Raze has got my call. Not negotiable, just the emergency call. Dozens of black clad Paladin agents arrive, they get in from various sides from north to south. I’d likely assume they managed to penetrate the mountaintop before getting into from the other tunnels. Sam and Riley go headfirst, swords clashing. It’s an all out war as our faction shoot without remorse as the ES take surprise hits. I do a headcount as 60 of them are taken down under gunfire. The White Ninja, despite being heavily occupied, cuts down 10 Paladin agents. Damn. He is pretty fast I admit. Dusksmoke manages to land his feet quick enough to anticipate his attacks, taking hit after hit with the staff.

 

Sam: “This ends today.”

White Ninja: “Sorry....yet not sorry.”

Riley: “You’ll pay for this one!”

White Ninja: “And so you think all can take on me? Very unwise of you.....” (he unleashes his spiked, mechanic arms from his back, also revealing his sharp blades)

Jesse: “Sh*t! This guy ain't f*cking around. He seriously has swords like a d*mn chopper! Take cover!”

Riley: “Not If I do my thing again. Doc, on your six!”

Sam: “Fine. Here goes nothing”

 

Riley charges up her dual katanas with vibration, but the Ninja’s arms are too much for her as they knock her off the ground as she couldn't hold off the blades. She is thrown back even further, as the ninja's draw close to her face. Jesse aims his hands at the ninja’s back, firing pulses of electric shocks. The ninja then shook uncontrollably, attempting to regain its form still. Then Sam throws his own sword right into his heart as it is still fried.

 

Sam: “Here’s what you get.”

 

And he falls down, the sword piercing through the armour. Grey liquid flows below the ground, followed by a mix of cybernetics frying up, a menacing laugh could be heard underneath the hooded cyborg. The 3 then take off in assisting the others.

 

Meanwhile, Ty focuses his efforts on battling North’s niece and Knifenight, rallying a call that summons his allies.

 

Ty: “Her lava powers are out of control! My energy beams won’t hold much longer....”

Lyra: “Neither will my second layers, they’re gonna penetrate through. My shield will only last for 10 more minutes, barely enough with that talking weirdo....”

Harry: “Let me try phasing through her. I wish someone had ice or water powers....but we ain't got one right now.”

Kurt: “I have a knacker for it....say, I could try redirect the lava back at her, even if she’s invulnerable. Worth a shot. I still have some freeze bombs that can slow her down."

Harry: “Good idea.”

 

Harry dives headfirst, engaging in CQC with Knifenight, stepping on stop of his head and stomping him on floor. Fireflare keeps unleashing the lava around the 20 agents, immediately burning them. He phases through her body, only for his arm to reappear, disabling Rackham’s left arm. I can see the veins tear through, as she screams with blood popping everywhere. Her axe falls down to the ground. However she isn’t completely defenceless, because her powers aren’t cooling down. She's more enraged now. Lyra then steps up, absorbing the ground. Like a shield ready to defend us. Harry's struggling, covered in blood and trying to prevent Sabine's right arm from firing more lava.

 

Lyra: “Hurry!”

Kurt: “Come on....you got this old uncle. Come on!”

Harry: “Do it! Now!”

Kurt: “Here we go. Here it is!”

(Lyra’s armour starts wearing off as Kurt throws the ice bomb. Inevitably, the molten is reduced when it gets redirected. Sabine’s legs start to turn grey up until the waist. She tries to break free and keep firing, but Ty knocks her out with a super strong punch.)

 

Ty: “I’ve always wanted her to taste these fists.”

Kurt: “So, two down, assuming we've taken care of---"

Ty: “Yup. Erin, look out!”

 

North, impatient with the fighting, blasts a wave of dark energy towards Erin, who is fighting with her axes, but Ty rushes in and catches the shot in time. He falls to the ground hard, landing across the east corner. Erin quickly runs to her side as the team almost loses focus for a moment in the heat of the battle. Mason is visibly shook from the power struggle. I would not believe that his veins have grown even more green, like a living radar. He activates his net shields, walking closer to the stairs that North is standing on. In this instant, it hits me, knowing my protege won’t last very long. At least Exosage was there. I couldn't imagine if she wasn't by Nightedge's side...

 

Erin: “Ty!”

Ty: “Ughh...”

Erin: “No Ty....don’t lose me on this one...please....please be ok.”

Ty: “I’m sorry Erin....”

Erin: “No....”

Ty: "It's ok...I can get up, I can fight..."

Erin: "No! You can't! Just shut up! You're hurt!"

Ty: “I’m sorry for what I did....I’ve worried too much about you. I know my attitude’s changed because of the way things were, ever since we split. I’m too focused, I know. I saved you because I knew I had to.” (coughs some blood)

Erin: “You never called me back! I’m always worried about you all the time—hold on, why am I saying this. Oh my god.” (mumbles fast)

Ty: “Because you actually care for me. A lot. I know, I probably had my excuses. We were avoiding each other in private. I’m sorry I let you down every time even if I didn’t want to. Out of my friends here, I’ve always wanted to protect you, Erin Adrenna Holt. You matter so much to me. After what we’ve been through, I’m not gonna lie, I still have feelings for you.”

Erin: “I understand now....I’ve missed you so much too. I just didn’t wanna open up because dad was too strict about things and....I’m focused on work too. Too awkward in team settings. I shouldn’t have ditched you like that.” (mumbles even faster)

Ty: “You're my perfect partner, once again. No matter what the reasons are, I love you, Erin. Please go out with me. Again.”

Erin: “I....I love you too Ty. How about we call this our make up date?”

Ty: “Heck...yeah.”

 

And they kissed each other quickly, before Erin manages to get Ty out of the way to safety.

 

***

 

Edens: “No this isn’t right son.”

Gardner: “I gotta end this Remus. Please. I'm losing control by the minute. He's right. He was right about this! I'm not trying to give in but this is our chance.”

Edens: “Fine. It's suicidal but I'm charging my brain capacity to max. We will do this together.”

Dusksmoke: “Three is company. I’ve dealt with most of his soldiers....most of them are down already. I have backup shurikens that might be able to hold him off.”

North: "Roundtable knights....you will only waste more idiocracy on tiring efforts trying to stop me. It won’t work. My plan will enact further no matter how much it takes. And you, Mason Gardner, will die further by this instance.”

Edens: “We'll sure as hell try. But never forget, these knights have faith in one another."

 

I muster up using my mental powers, seemingly giving North nosebleeds. He cries, suffering from the mental pain I'm giving him. I am one of the opponents he secretly fears, but even though holding myself against his own would be a daunting task now given my age rather than when I was younger. Gardner, standing next to me, edges closer to the stairs, expands the net shields and generates offensive weapons. While North still cries in Dusksmoke disables him with his shurikens, encasing him with electricity and his armour to start falling off.

 

Trying to reclaim his own senses, North pushes us off with a massive shockwave, killing 5 agents who didn’t land too well on the left. Gardner, is the first to get back on his feet quickly, his eyes now green, but looking really pale under his sweat—- begins creating a shield half the size of the base, sending the warlord towards the reactor. His own weapon. God, what is he doing...

 

North: “What are you doing?”

Gardner: “Overloading you with negative power. You’ve always wanted more. Take it up and suck it in like a man. Now go to hell.”

North: “No!!!!!!”

Gardner: “Let’s finish this one. This is the part where you apologise to my sister, you f**ker.

Edens: "Everyone, get out now!"

 

The base explodes in every way possible. Agents start to evacuate everyone out. The ES agents scramble, taking Sabine Rackham and Knifenight in the opposite direction. It seems as if our transporters have taken the hit. More energy surges from the reactor. I try to telekinetically remove Mason from the reactor just as it was going to explode. Kurt, Dusksmoke, Jesse and Lyra all form a line, throwing gadgets which built up a giant energy shield. Knowing it won't keep the explosions at bay, I try to block them with my mental powers, preventing the aftershock, but is it too much to contain before I throw a few charges of energy shields. We stay for a couple minutes as I keep using my mind to push the teams away...

 

***

 

As we leave slowly, the base finally erodes, with island nearby sinks slowly from the explosions, as I can witness it aboard the ship, mid air. I’m tattered and dirty, I know, and it was a good fight. I’m tired as well, looking at my damaged crew Mason is unconscious. Paladin agents have captured the remaining ES agents, which should be a good number of 30 left. Jets arrive to pick us up and some medics come to aid the wounded, with Sam and Lyra helping out.

 

Edens: “We did it everyone. I can’t believe it....we actually made it to the base in the span of a night”

Jesse: “Please don’t be disappointed....please don’t be disappointed.”

Edens: “No, I’m just too proud of you guys today. How would I be disappointed? We’ve actually accomplished so much, coming far that we took down our biggest adversary for now. We avenged the fallen for what he’s done....in turn, I finally understand that we truly are a team to be working together. You’ve all shown your duties and what it means to be an agent, having courage and fearlessness. And for once, thank you everyone. The spirit of Paladin will never die. We are knights today and tomorrow. But I'm a bit tired to make a speech further. Anyways.....let’s head home.”

 

What a day to be alive. I should be able to sleep well for a while before having to deal with paperwork later.

----------------------------------

New York City, Castle Residents - 20:05

----------------------------------

 

Frank Castle, the Punisher. Yeah, that’s me. Don’t believe what the media says about me, though. I’m not a criminal. All i do is take down the criminals. I do it for the better of my city, New York. My life went down when my family died. I didn’t have a good career, no good house, basically i didn’t have a life. But things have been looking up for me, believe it ‘er not. I’ve become an accountant, I've got myself an amazing house, and i got myself a fiancee, Kathryn O’Brien. But I've put away the life of a hero. For good. I'm starting a new life. Anyways, i just got back from work, i park my car in the parkway, and walk towards my house door. I open my house and enter. I’m greeted by my dog, Max, running towards me. He jumps up and starts to get saliva all over my face. I pet him and greet him. Kathryn walks in from the kitchen.

 

“Hey, babe.” She says, walking over to me, giving me a hug and kiss.

 

“Hey Kathy. What’s for dinner?” I ask, kissing her back.

 

“You’re favorite.” She says, smiling at me.

 

“Steak n’ Mash potatoes?” I guess. She smiles and nods.

 

“You got it.” She chuckles. We both walk over to the dinner table. The table was neatly set, with the lights dimly lit with only the candles on. Jazz music was playing. The scene felt ripped from right out of a romance movie. Although Kate wasn’t much of a romantic lady, so i wonder why this is.

 

“What’s this all about?” I ask, gesturing to the table.

 

“I thought i’d make an extra special dinner for all the hard work you’ve done for us.” She responds.

 

“Us?” I comment, looking over to Kate slightly confused.

 

“Babe, what are you saying?”

 

She has a big grin on her face, looking very excited.

 

“Honey, I’m pregnant.” She says.

 

My jaw drops. I shift over to a chair, and sit down.

 

“What.. i mean, are you sure?” I ask her.

 

“Well yeah. I thought you’d be more excited, though.” She responds.

 

“Last time i was a father it didn’t end well. You should know that, Kate.”

 

She sighs.

 

“Yeah, but this time’ll be different. When you bought this house you made sure it was safe, right? Look at this as your second chance of being a father. It’ll be fine, babe. Trust me.” She says.

 

I sigh, then get up and walk over to her.

  

“Yeah, you’re right. It’ll be fine, We’ll work through it together. Now c’mon, let’s eat dinner.” I say, hugging her.

 

We sit down and start to eat. I take a bite of the mash potatoes. My god, are they delicious. I cut my steak with my steak knife. Rare meat, just how I like it. The room was silent for a minute or two, we were both just enjoying the food. Kate then breaks the silence.

 

“So uh, how was work?”

 

I grab my napkin and wipe my mouth.

 

“It was alright. I'm getting close to closing a deal. One of the biggest deals i’ve made.”

 

“That's great.”

 

“Yeah..”

 

She nods. We finish our meal and conversation, I help her with cleaning, and we sit down on our couch in the family room and watch a movie. Next thing I know, I find her asleep on my shoulder. I kiss her forehead, and lean on her head. Next thing I know, I'm asleep.

 

I wake up by the sound of a window being opened upstairs. I quickly grab my pistol from my holster- which I always keep with me. I slowly get up from the couch. And put Kate's head on the couch. I load and cock my gun and slowly start to walk upstairs. I quickly walk into the master bedroom- where the sound was coming from. I quickly point my gun forward. I see the window open, but no one there. I turn around and see a man with a burnt face. Not fully burnt, though. Only half of the right side of his face. I point my gun and him.

 

“Who the hell are you and what are you doing in my house?” I say, staying calm, but sounding intimidating just enough.

 

“Oh you don't remember me, Frank? I'm quite offended.” He says. He grabs my gun and disfigures it. He grabs me and puts me in a headlock. I struggle to breathe, trying to break the headlock.

 

“You did this to me, you know. I was so happy. My life couldn't have been better. But you took it all away from me. And I'll do the same. You'll suffer, Castl-” before he could finish, Kate shoots him in the shoulder. He whimpers in pain. I quickly grab him by the neck, and punch him.

 

“I don't do that anymore.” I say, punching him. He grabs my fist, and punches me in the face. Kate tries to shoot him, but he quickly runs away. He gets out from the window. I get up and try to chase after him, but Kate stops me.

 

“Let him go. We'll call the cops.” She says.

 

I nod.

 

“I'll turn the security system on. Stick with me. I don't want anything else happening to you.” I say.

 

She agrees. I walk downstairs to the security panel. I enter the code.

 

*BEEP. Security system set to Armed Stay.*

 

I've always thought that my days of Punisher were behind me. I mean, after I killed most of the Costa mob family, and met Kate, I thought I wouldn't ever even think about doing it again. But after this, what if those other heroes really aren't enough? What if the world really needs a Punisher? I've gotta stop thinking about that, though. My focus has got to stay on Kate. I don't want to lose another family.

 

After me and Kate made sure the doors and windows were secured, we went upstairs and went to sleep. I fixed the window before going to sleep, though. Conveniently, I had a window in the shed.

 

“Frank, you sure you're alright?” She says as we're laying in bed.

 

“Kathy, I'm fine. Really. Just go to sleep, babe.” I say, kissing her forehead.

 

“Okay, g’night, Babe.” She says, closing her eyes.

 

I say goodnight and fall asleep. That night I had a dream about my family. The reason I became Punisher at first. I did it for revenge, to kill those who killed my family. But now? If I ever - not saying I will, but - if I ever, go back to being the Punisher, it would be to protect those who I love. To protect those around me, to protect the people of New York.

I felt as if it was calling to me. Calling for me to come back. To be the Punisher again. I had been thinking about it for a while, but I think when this man attacked me, I think that was my breaking point.

The world needs a Punisher, who else will be the Punisher if I don't?

 

It's been a couple days since the attack now. I've made sure the house was completely secured. I set cameras all over the house and the backyard and front yard. It was still calling to me though. The mantle of Punisher. No matter what I did, I didn't feel safe. One of my closest friends, Billy Russo, helped supply me with my base of operation when i was Punisher, so he has the keys to all my Punisher stuff. Still has my truck, still has the suit, still has everything. I was even working on a new suit before i met Kate.

 

I was sitting in my office, stressed. i couldn’t think about anything besides Punisher.

 

It was lunch break when i decided on what i was going to do.

 

I’ve settled on a decision. After countless days without sleep or comfort, I’ve decided to take back the mantle of The Punisher. I just called Billy, and he told me to meet him at the warehouse. He told me he had even made some improvements to it. I’m driving over to the warehouse now. I hear my phone ringing. It was Billy. I pick up the phone.

 

“Frank, you coming or not?” He asks.

 

“Yeh, I’m on my way right now.”

 

“Alright, Great. L’see you then.” He says, hanging up.

 

I arrived at the warehouse, and park my car. I see Billy waiting for me outside. I get out my car, and walk over to him.

 

“Glad you’ve decided to pick the mantle up, Frank.” He says.

 

“I’m glad i am too.”

 

I walk over to him, and hug him.

 

“It’s been too long, Frank.”

 

“Agreed.”

 

We finish our talk, then we walk into the warehouse. He shows me everything he’s done to the place.

 

“It looks great. Again, Thanks for the help, Billy.”

 

“Yeah. Oh, one last thing.” He says.

 

He leads me to a table, with a blanket over something. He pulls off the blanket, revealing a white and black Punisher suit. I smirk.

 

“Welcome back, Punisher.”

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Thank you all for reading! Special thanks to Mr. Ham for helping me with some of the application. Hope you all enjoyed!

 

See Ya!

=The Gotham Royal. Exterior==

 

Two Hours Ago

 

Eric Needham sat perched on an adjacent building, surveying the ballroom with a pair of high-tech goggles. Batman, had tasked him with keeping tabs on the False Face Society, punishment, Needham assumed, for helping the Misfits escape the Batcave last month.

 

"You're sure?" Needham paused. When he'd got Batman's call, he had assumed that the Dark Knight was requesting his report on the night's events. Instead, he was met with news about the detective's own investigation; and his breakthrough that tied Day's team of outcasts, to none other than the clown prince of crime.

 

"I am," Batman's deep, commanding voice answered. "Fries wouldn't lie. It's not in his nature, and my meeting with Crane all but confirmed it. I've been a fool... I should've known Joker wasn't done with Walker... He kidnapped his kids two years ago, and attacked Lynns last fall."

 

This was bad. Needham had seen Joker's obsession first hand: He'd been there when the clown strapped Walker's kids up to electric chairs, forcing their own father into a twisted game of Russian Roulette to decide their fates. If Joker was back in Gotham, and he had Walker in his sights again, then no one would be safe.

 

"The prank call I received last week came from a school in Colorado. The one Kuttler was posted at. I spoke to the dean this morning- The Misfits were there, and they took Kuttler with them," Batman continued.

 

"So then, they might already be back in Gotham..." Needham trailed off, as he recognised a pair of familiar faces on the west balcony: Chuck Brown and what looked to be Otis Flannegan, fast asleep on a lounge chair.

 

"It appears so," Batman stated, oblivious to his findings.

 

Needham processed this. "Bats, I need to ask. The Misfits... They have a right to know about the clown. If he's the one behind this-"

 

"He is," Batman's voice replied with unflinching certainty.

 

"Then... shouldn't we be giving them the heads up?"

 

Batman paused. "Negative, Spider. The sooner they know, the sooner Joker puts his plan into effect, and I still don't know what he's got planned. With Spellbinder involved? His resources, and Crane's? It could be anything. Who's to say he won't have the Misfits killed as soon as he learns they're onto them?"

 

"And who's to say they won't be safer knowing what's coming their way?"

 

"No. Not yet," Batman stood his ground. "Not when there's still something I don't understand: Day. How does Day factor into this, why keep him on? Joker could've killed him and used the Fearless compound himself; he's never shied away from theatrics before, he thrives off it; but he hasn't. Why?"

 

"Why? Really? Look, when it comes down to it, to Day? There's nobody who knows the Misfits better than he does," Needham stated, his attention still drawn to the Misfits loitering on the hotel balcony. "Listen, I'm signing off. It's probably nothing, but I'm going to take a closer look."

 

"Nightwing's two blocks away. He can be there in four," Batman offered.

 

"No need," Needham dismissed him. "I got this."

 

==Sionis' Penthouse: Floor 48==

 

Fifteen Minutes Ago

 

The Sionis Penthouse was a flurry of activity; Blake unearthed a large hunting knife out of his dinner jacket; Ten and Li sat together, planning the group's escape route and Sionis paced around the room impatiently, all while a dozen of his best men stood around looking tough, and doing very little.

 

"Anyone seen Ferris? Where the hell has he gone?" Sionis grumbled, as he shoved his bodyguards aside.

 

"No idea, sir," the closest guard responded curtly.

 

"Bah, forget it; gone to start another race riot, I'll bet... Useless! All of you! Useless!" Sionis mumbled. "Just keep this floor secure. There's about a dozen things in here I'd rather the Calendar Creep didn't know about."

 

"Sir. What do I tell your guests?" Li asked. "What do I tell Franco?"

 

"Nothing. And the media doesn't get a sniff of this, neither, understand?" Sionis ordered the assembly. "You hear me? I see anything about this on the front page of the Gazette and I'll give Vale a real headline!"

 

"And when they start asking questions?" Li pondered. "Gunfire... Screams. Someone will want to know what's going on in here."

 

"Then you tell them a fireworks demonstration got out of hand..." Sionis decreed, before turning his attention back to the Misfits. "What I don't understand, is how he even got in. We have guards stationed at every entrance. Clean ones! And believe me, I have dirty ones I can't get rid of: It is really hard to hire people right now, especially in a hands-on job like this one."

 

"He has help: Abner Krill," Ten stated plainly.

 

Sionis scoffed, rolling his eyes in disbelief. "Oh, come on, what's a krill? That's not even a word!"

 

"Well, in it's more common usage, it's a breed of small crustacean. In this context, however, it refers to an inter-dimensional crackhead," Li elaborated.

 

"Forget I asked... Let's just get a move on," Sionis murmured, as he slid a compartment open on the north facing wall, and retrieved an assault rifle, two pistols, and a Kevlar vest.

 

As he began storing the additional ammunition in his belt, Blake paused. "Dude, think I could have one of those?" he frowned.

 

Sionis smirked, patting Blake on the back dismissively. "You, big guy? I'm sure you can handle yourself well enough," he chuckled.

 

"Well, I suppose that's true," he blushed.

 

"Blake, he's teasing you," Ten stated.

 

"Here, Li, take this pistol. It's lightweight," Sionis continued, handing a small gun to his assistant.

 

"Now, wait. Just wait a second, Mr Smithers over there gets a gun?" Blake protested.

 

"We'll need to take the stairwell," Li ignored him. "They may already be in control of the elevators."

 

"That'll take us right past the Overview Bar. By the time we get there, it'll be crawling with Day's men," Ten pointed out.

 

"It's a risk we'll have to take. The Cowardly Lion can go first. And, you, Buffalo Phil, can cover our backs," Sionis agreed.

 

==The Ballroom: Floor 22==

 

Presently

 

Drury glanced over to the other side of the ballroom as a sudden pang of guilt washed over him: L-Ron, the stubby assistant to Lord Manga was stood in the corner, cradling it's master's severed head in its spindly arms.

 

Drury had barely even known Lord Manga, and in the time that he had, the "Space Salesman" had come across as loud, boisterous and irritating. But L-Ron still cared; he would still grieve and mourn him, and that was enough to pull on his heartstrings.

'No more,' he promised himself. 'No one else is going to die.'

 

He put his finger to his ear and sighed. "Blake, Julian is on the move, and he is pissed. Please tell me you've got Sionis?" he pleaded.

 

"Patience, Killer, patience," Blake responded. "Stairs ain't exactly the blind guy's bread and butter."

 

"Ten?" Drury turned to Reardon for verification.

 

"Yeah, no, Blake tripped," Ten's voice clarified. "We're on the thirteenth floor now. I'll give the word once we're out of the building."

 

"Copy that," Drury replied.

 

"The size of this op, though," Rigger whistled. "I mean, Jules must've been planning this for months. Where'd he even find all these guys? Never struck me as the MySpace sort."

 

"Twitter, definitely Twitter," Flannegan stated. "It's a cesspool. Makes the Blüd look like Metropolis."

 

"'Think he had a Facebook account. Didn't really look into it," Gar responded.

 

"Ooh! Maybe he had lots of dates?" Blake pondered.

 

...

 

"I said had lots of- It was a calendar joke. Merkel would've laughed... I am wasted on you guys."

 

"You're wasted generally," Gar retorted.

 

==Floor 13==

 

As the group approached the passage entrance, Sionis snapped his fingers, giving way for Li.

 

"Li, open the passage," he ordered.

 

Li paused, noting the irregular placement of dust on the keypad. "Sir, it seems there's already been a breach down here," he deduced, as he ran his hand across the keypad to confirm his theory.

 

"Day?" Sionis' eyes narrowed.

 

"Possibly. But I'd need access to the tunnel's cameras to confirm it. More likely, it's-"

 

Mid sentence, Li let out a strained yelp; a black cord had wrapped around his throat, digging into his neck. As a final yell for help escaped his lungs, he was dragged into the darkly lit corridor before them.

 

"That... That was a whip..." Blake whimpered. His face had turned a ghostly white, as panic took hold of him.

 

"What a handsome young man... I can see why you like him!" the whip's owner giggled, as he emerged from the shadows; Li dragged behind him, bound and wriggling. Alive, but evidently shaken.

 

"Jesus. There's two of them..." Sionis scowled, recognising the pointed ears atop the black silhouette.

 

"Oh, Mister Thomas. I was hoping I would see you again," the unnatural, raspy voice giggled.

 

Ten took a cautious step forward, motioning for Blake to stay behind him. "But... You look like... You," Blake said, his voice wavering, his other hand gripped tightly around his knife.

 

"Do you like it? I'm so very pleased," The King of Cats blushed. Why, Mr Abner was very generous- in fact he stopped off in an alternate earth just to get me this lovely new body of mine. Some poor duplicate had to suffer, but from what I hear, he was a monk with a vow of celibacy. He wasn't using his parts, so why shouldn't I?"

 

Blake cleared his throat, as he nudged Ten aside. He spoke clearly, but there was an uncertainty behind his words. "Look, um, pal, if you wanna throw hands, that's fine, but you're making a big mistake. I've put Batman on his ass. I've disarmed Deadshot and-"

 

The King took Blake down with a swift kick to the groin.

 

==West Hallway: Floor 20==

 

"The Calendar Man wants this corridor sweeped," one goon told the other. "He wants everyone accounted for before he activates the bomb."

 

"You got it," another replied. "Whew, score's gotta be huge for a job this big," he smirked greedily.

 

"It ain't about the money, it's all personal for these type-a guys," a third goon confirmed, a note of disapproval in his tone.

 

"Well, I don't trust this Calendar Freak... Y'all think the boss made the right call?" a fourth murmured.

 

"The boss, can hire whoever the hell he wants, so long as I get paid. I'll take orders from anyone. Anyone," the first stated flatly.

 

"Slippery slope, that. You gonna work for Nazis next?" a fifth joked.

 

"If the Nazis pay well, god yeah. Besides. Sure'd beat guarding warehouses, getting picked off by the Ba-"

 

Before he had finished his sentence, he was thrown backwards; his cheek was struck with a small projectile, splattering his face in a thick red liquid.

 

"Shit! Bob's been hit! Anyone see where that came from!"

 

The group turned around. Rolling towards them, pushing a small service cart, was Mitchell Mayo, whistling a theme tune of his own making.

 

"I'm fine- I'm fine," the goon reassured the others as he regained his footing. He put his finger against the red goo and licked it. "See? It's ketchup."

 

"Hold your fire, it's just sauce," the second goon stated, lowering his handgun.

 

Mayo stopped dead. "Just sauce-?" he asked indignantly. "Just sauce?!"

 

With a mighty heave, he pushed the cart forward, knocking over the five goons. As they lost their balance, he took a drinking straw, inserted a peanut in it, and blew the projectile into the second goon's throat. The goon choked, and sank to his knees.

 

Next, he picked up the large saucepan of gravy and threw the burning liquid all over the third and fourth goon's; lastly, he squirted hot sauce into the right's eyes. And all the while, he sang: "Condiment King! Do your Condiment Thing! If you think you're better then you best step in the Condiment Ring. There's a Condiment Ding, as the match kicks off, and I am back on top. It's the Condiment King's, the crowd Condiment Sings. I'm a Misfit, I'm a Misfit and I just won't stop."

 

The first goon, unnoticed by Mayo, reached for his handgun, and recovered his clip. Before he could fire however, a red web wrapped around his arm, forcing him backwards into the waiting fist of Eric Needham.

 

"Missed one," he spoke.

 

"Phew, thanks for the save!" Mayo beamed.

 

"Pleasure. I'm Eric," Needham offered his hand.

 

"Oh, we've met before. A few times actually! I was the guy who witnessed that Iceberg shooting," Mitch stated.

 

"Oh. Y'know, they tortured me for that," Needham replied.

 

"Yeah, sorry about that... They sent this Michael Myers guy after me."

 

"The Shape."

 

"Kinda blobby, I guess. It was really dark."

 

Needham cocked his head to one side.

 

"So, uh. Did you like what I did? With the sauce and all that?"

 

"Yeah," Needham nodded. "It was badass."

 

==Sionis' Penthouse: Floor 48==

 

The King escorted the group back into the Penthouse. Waiting for them, sat behind a desk, was Julian Day. Scattered around the room were the dismembered bodies of Sionis' security team; sliced into pieces by a buzzsaw of some kind, the quartet noticed. "I hope you don't mind. I let myself in. Or rather, Abner did," Day's cold voice announced.

 

Stood at Day's side, Abner Krill waved back cheekily at the group.

 

"I mind," Sionis stated plainly.

 

"Aha. Good evening, Mr Sionis. Despite your best efforts, your day of reckoning has arrived; I see Drury had his finest people guarding you," Day said dryly. "Hello, Thomas. Hello, Reardon... yes? I don't think I've ever actually made your acquaintance. Pity, I think I would have liked you..."

 

"The feeling isn't mutual, I'm afraid," Ten said plainly.

 

Day nodded. "Like I said. Pity... You see, Mr Sionis, your empire is built on fear and blood. But what happens when your loyal subjects are no longer afraid? Ah; you can sit them down beside Calculator, Karl; Yes, over there's good."

 

"Ew," Blake recoiled, as the King sat him down beside the captive Kuttler, followed by Sionis, Li and Ten. "Don't call him Karl. Let's not humanise him."

 

"Noah," Sionis nodded stiffly, electing to ignore Blake's tangent.

 

"Roman," Kuttler responded monotonously.

 

"Bah, what the hell did I ever do to you people anyway?" Sionis snapped at Day, as the King finished tying the group to their chairs.

 

Day, rolled his shoulders. "Me, nothing. But the Misfits, your guests of honour? You've kidnapped them. And tortured them. And mocked them. And here they are, defending you. You! Why are you doing that, by the way?" he snapped at Blake.

 

"Because... Because you're insane, Jules," Blake answered reluctantly.

 

"And you, 'Tom,' are a doormat. Both of you. Trampled on by every two-bit thug in Gotham. And what's worse is that you let them!"

 

He took a deep breath.

 

"You. Reardon. Look at this decadence, this extravagance and for what?" Day urged Ten, confiscating the comms units from Blake and his' ears. "This party... It's a sham. It always has been- thieves and rapists acting like they're anything but, all for the sake of appearances. But I know all their dirty secrets, everything they've hidden. And when Fearless is released, you'll see. The veil will be lifted and they will all rip each other apart. And we will take what's left. What was owed to us."

 

Ten swallowed. "All I see is a broken man, desperate for the love of friends who have outgrown him," he observed.

 

A goon gingerly tapped on the door. "The bomb's in position, boss," he told Day.

 

"Excellent," Day smiled, although his voice wavered slightly. "Tell them to set the timer. One hour will do."

 

"You got it. You should know though; a couple of guys ran into a problem on the lower levels. That condiment freak found a service trolley."

 

"Mitchell Mayo, is not part of my design. He's had his chance: He's been exposed to Fearless for months now, yet he has squandered it. If you see him, kill him."

 

==The Ballroom: Floor 22==

 

Drury glanced over at the ballroom's entrance; four more of Day's goons had moved to the doorway, their guns aimed at the hallway. He glanced back at the Misfits, and nodded.

 

'Now?' Sharpe mouthed.

 

"Now."

 

The door gave way, as Mayo and Needham entered, firing a mix of webs and condiments at the four guards. As the rest of Day's thugs moved in, the Misfits intercepted them:

Gleeful, Sharpe threw his baton against the ground, ricocheting off the floor and colliding with a nearby goon's face.

Drury unholstered his cocoon gun, firing it at an approaching goon, entrapping them against the farthest wall.

Gar, unfastened his tie, and lit the end with his lighter, twirling the flaming fabric at a third guard.

Rigger, discarded his suit jacket and unsheathed his katana, warding off two more thugs.

Otis engaged in fisticuffs with five more goons, using a serving tray and many of the glasses atop it as projectiles against them.

And although he was not prone to violence, Chuck grabbed a table cloth and used it to lasso a nearby henchman.

And in two minutes, the room had been successfully cleared of the Calendar Man's henchmen.

 

Panting for breath, Gar turned to Rigger, and looked down disdainfully at his blade. "Can't believe you kept that thing," he scoffed.

 

"It was a gift!" he snapped back defensively.

 

"Eric?" Chuck approached Needham. "You shouldn't be here. Sionis holds a grudge, believe me. If he sees you-"

 

"He won't," he reassured him. "Besides, you've all got bigger things to worry about right now. Believe me. Everyone accounted for?"

 

"Well, everyone's alive, far as I can tell, if that's what you're asking. Mind I'm not sure about tubby over here," Flannegan admitted.

 

Mayo brushed off the insult, still high off adrenaline. "Here; Kuttler wanted you to have this. Said you'd know what to do," he said, as he reached down his sock, and offered Flannegan the small disruptor.

 

"Gimme," Flannegan ordered

 

"I take it there was a reason you got yourselves captured?" Needham asked Drury.

 

"Course. 'Needed to know Day's plan," Drury stated confidently, albeit unconvincingly.

 

"And?" Needham raised an eyebrow.

 

"Big bomb goes boom boom, who'd have thunk?" Sharpe jumped in sarcastically.

 

"Anyway... From what we can tell, Day's got to the east tower. Meaning he has Sionis," Gar stated.

 

"Good," Needham shrugged dismissively.

 

"Hey, you may have a hate boner for him, but if Sionis dies we don't get paid!" Sharpe argued.

 

...

 

"We... We're getting paid, right?" he asked Drury, his eyes squinting.

 

Drury, elected to ignore him. "He still has Blake and Ten. Kuttler too," he informed Needham. "We need to get them back."

 

"Agreed," Chuck nodded firmly.

 

"Eh, Blake I can give or take..." Flannegan muttered. "Kidding," he added hastily.

 

"Joe-?" Drury frowned. Rigger, was distracted by the unarmed device Day had left behind on the stage.

 

"I'm gonna take a closer look at that bomb's wiring. Way back, when I was in the Society, Gar had me steal the blueprints for Cobb's Cloudburst. If it's anything like that one, I think I should be able to disarm its' twin," he stated.

 

"Understood," Chuck approved. "We'll cover more ground if we split up," he stepped in. "Eric, you're on crowd control, get the guests out of here safely. Mayo, go with him. You seem to work well together.

The rest of us need to get into that penthouse. Now, I suggest we draw out and take down Krill first: Otis, you've got that disrupter, so you'd best take point; Gar, Sharpe, you're his back-up. Joe, you're the bomb expert. Kuttler may not be in the best shape, so you're on standby while Drury and I infiltrate the penthouse. You're too important to lose."

 

"Thanks, Chuck," Rigger smiled.

 

"What- What are you doing? Drury interrupted, his arms folded.

 

"I'm... making the plan," Chuck blushed.

 

"Aha," Drury replied. "Yeah, Chuck's plan sounds good, let's go with that," he declared.

 

"Alright, everybody listen up. This is Black Spider," Chuck addressed the party guests. "He's with Batman. No, he's not here to arrest you. He's going to make sure you all get out of here safely. Don't worry, we're going to make sure Julian's bomb doesn't go off, and maybe bring him in."

 

"Yeah? And just who the hell are you exactly?" Franco glared.

 

"We're the Justice League," Sharpe replied. "Who d'ya think, dumbass?"

This year I've got two daughters going to high school.

 

Being a single dad without a lot of freetime and little patience for paperwork it's something that I dread every year.

 

So for the last three months, my daughter who's going to be a freshman just kept all over me to get registered because she was so excited.

 

I can understand that.

 

So I went to get her registered and it turns out that I didn't have all the right paperwork to do it.

 

It was proving the fact that indeed I was a resident at the address that I claimed to live at that was holding things up.

 

It didn't matter that I had a valid drivers license and passport and utility bills in my name... originals... not copies... vehicle registration and insurance, that I'd lived in the very same house since 1972 and attended that same school while I did and I had a picture of me on the front porch at three years old with the address clearly visible...

 

it didn't matter that I was the Senior Class President there...

 

or that my kids have attended school in the district every year for the past ten years.

 

I didn't have the most recent original property tax bill or mortgage statement... one of which was required.

 

I could not prove I was a resident and that meant that I couldn't sign my kid up for school.

 

I had just about enough of that action and I told them so when they said my kid couldn't be signed up for classes.

 

'I don't have either one of those documents' I said 'and I'm not going to give them to you... now or next year... I'm sick of being treated like this... if you want that stuff why don't you have your attorney subpoena it and give me my kid's schedule and let her register... the kid has a right to an education by law even if her father has his head up his ass on this paperwork stuff... I don't want to do this anymore... if I was an undocumented immigrant I wouldn't have to give you diddly but since I live here I gotta do this every year and I've had it... I don't need this much documentation to get a freakin' passport!'

 

'You're going to have to talk to the Principal sir.'

 

And I did.

 

Well... the Assistant Principal.

 

At first we squared off about this stuff and it was obvious neither of us would yield.

 

'Let's take a walk' she said and we left the registration station.

 

She took me to a computer and we did some stuff on it and made a little small talk.

 

I knew her or the school employees didn't make these rules and I wasn't blamin' 'em for it either.

 

I was frustrated.

 

She mentioned something about needing a beer and I agreed.

 

It seemed we had everything worked out.

 

We had come to a little 'understanding' on the matter.

 

I couldn't resist one more crack as I entered my billing address into the computer to pay the five hundred dollars in fees for both of my daughters and I said 'here's the fraudulent address I signed up for a long time ago to get my kids into this school.'

 

The Assistant Principal did one of those combination laugh-sighs and told my daughter 'your dad's not the kind of guy to let things go too easily is he?'

 

She also made my daughter make an appointment with her on July 1st 2014 so that she could teach my daughter to do all of this stuff... which was absolutely cool with me.

 

'There's only one more thing keeping me from allowing your child to be registered' she said 'her physical form says that she need the whooping cough booster vaccine.'

 

I was ready for that one and I pulled out a blue sheet of paper folded into quarters on which I'd written 'I Mr. View Minder claim a religious exemption from having my child vaccinated.'

 

She held in the laugh that time and said 'ah... we're good to go.'

 

After the computer VERIFIED MY BILLING ADDRESS on my credit card and took the five hundred bucks from me the kid could now see her schedule.

 

'Dad they put me in Latin' my daughter cried out as if a bucket of acid had just been poured on her.

 

Now I laughed.

 

'That's what they do to you when your dad comes in like this and makes a scene about all of these documents they need to prove that we live in our house' I informed her.

 

Even the Assistant Principal chuckled at that one.

 

I got a cold stare from my daughter in return.

 

In the end it was all cool and the Assistant Principal even admitted that they had to address a few of the issues I brought up.

 

I pay everything online.

 

I don't get receipts.

 

I don't write checks.

 

And computer printouts of that stuff aren't acceptable.

 

"The laws of Illinois and the United States guarantee all students in Illinois access to a quality education." ~ www.isbe.state.il.us/bilingual/htmls/imfaqs.html

 

It doesn't say 'except kids whose dad can't get his paperwork in order.'

 

"Existing law guarantees immigrant and non-English speaking students a free public education from kindergarten through grade twelve up until the age of twenty-one regardless of immigrant status. Additionally, the U.S. Supreme Court ruled that undocumented children have the same right as U.S. citizens and permanent residents to receive a free public education." ~ www.isbe.state.il.us/bilingual/htmls/imfaqs.html

 

If I were an undocumented immigrant or an illegal alien I wouldn't have had to produce a drivers license or any document that might have had my social security number on it.

 

But since I'm a natural born citizen they get to throw me through the ringer.

 

I guess I'm calling bullshit on that right now.

 

"The U.S. Supreme Court ruled that undocumented children have the same right as U.S. citizens and permanent residents to receive a free public education." ~ www.isbe.state.il.us/bilingual/htmls/imfaqs.html

 

If that's the case why do I have to go through all of this shit to prove residency?

 

Why do the 'undocumented' have their rights spelled out by the US Supreme Court but I gotta have a shitload of 'documentation' to get my kid enrolled in school?

 

Wasn't that the whole issue... I was kinda 'undocumented' without my tax bill?

 

It is my opinion that I'm being discriminated against as a natural born citizen of the United States.

 

This country was built on the backs of immigrants.

 

Legal or otherwise.

 

But when they are treated with more decency than citizens something's wrong.

 

They get the 'kid gloves' and I get treated like the criminal.

 

Just a few days ago in Chicago a group of illegal aliens had a protest... demanding free organ transplants.

 

I swear to gahd.

 

www.bizpacreview.com/2013/08/07/protesters-demand-free-or...

 

Listen... my point here is not to bitch about illegal aliens... the vast majority of them are hardworking decent people who want a better life for their family.

 

I can relate to that.

 

But when my own government treats them with more respect than they treat me and my fellow citizens...

 

something's wrong.

 

Something's really wrong here.